Episode 06: Bedlam

 

Andromeda One

Episode 06: Bedlam

Super-strength, or super-trouble?


Written by JC Angert, Helena Billington, Valerie Mikles, and Mary Herdman
Produced by Mary Herdman

Starring:
Helena Billington as Camilla Stark
Jkessel as Tinnec “Tinny” Jelensson (Check out his Fiverr page here.)
Charlie Kuykendall as Colonel Ace Williams
Daniel Travi as Lieutenant Kalle Erikssen
Mary Herdman as Riley Jackson
Stephen Blyskal as Commander Sam Tanner

Guest-Starring:
Timtones as Epic British Voice Guy (Check out his Fiverr page here.)
XXX as Risec “Ris” Jelensson
Glenn Angert as Billy the Baphote
Helena Billington as Billy’s Business Associate
Charlie Kuykendall as Mikhail Doroshenkhov


Artwork by:
Crisshasart (Character art)
Arespro (Station scene)
Knopkodav (Hub scene)
Arannihk (Portal scene)
Globart (Slaver Ship art)

 

Copyright StorySpinner Productions
All Rights Reserved

Enjoy the show!

Dawn of the Asylum, Issue #18 – The Highest Form of Flattery

Sixteen years ago, an unknown laboratory.

Sabrina “Rina” Dawson, age fourteen.

Fourteen year-old Rina sat in the Pain Chair, panting after the nurses had removed her arm again.

“As you can see,” came the lead scientist’s voice over the intercom, “the subject is already beginning to heal. Stitches and tourniquets are not even required, as the bleeding has subsided.”

“Remarkable,” came another voice. It was another Exhibition Day, where the lead scientist pandered for money from potential investors. That always meant more pain.

Suddenly, the room shook. “What was that?” came the other voice. The lead scientist must not have shut off the intercom.

“Nothing to worry about, I assure you,” came the hated voice. “My guards will check it out; let’s continue with the experiment.”

At that moment, the door to Rina’s room burst open in a shower of sparks. Ryan stood there, along with Finn, Katie, and Leah. “We’re busting out of here,” Ryan said, grinning as he and Katie freed Rina from the Pain Chair.

“Number One, what are you doing?” asked the lead scientist from behind the one-way window.

“I’m saving Rina, what’s it look like?” Ryan said. Once her straps were removed, the Fourth Gens ran from the room. Rina scrambled to follow them, but the blood loss made her dizzy.

“You guys go ahead,” she said, slurring her words. “I’ll… I’ll just slow you down.”

“No way,” Ryan told her, scooping her up in his strong arms. “I’m not leaving you behind, kiddo.”

“We have to get out of here,” Katie said, looking less sure.

Ryan nodded, and they ran through the corridors. “Do you know where we’re going?” he asked Katie.

“The way out should be around here,” she said. She led them through a warehouse, but the alarms had sounded and the big doors were closing.

“I got it!” Finn shouted, throwing his hands up. The doors’ progress slowed to a crawl, allowing the Fourth Gens to slip through – but it only led into a second warehouse, this one more specialized for weaponry.

Rina heard a muffled shout come from one of the containers. “Ryan!” she cried, pointing at it.

Ryan set her down, leaning her against the closed doors before turning his electricity on the container lock. The door popped open, and the haggard form of Michael stumbled out.

“Mikey!” Leah cried, running over to him but being careful not to hug him. “We all thought you were dead!”

“Thanks for the rescue,” Mikey said, grinning fondly at the youngest Fourth Gen. “We busting out of here or what?”

“Through what door?” Katie asked.

“How about this one?” Mikey said, pointing at another closed door. A bolt of energy flew from his fingertips, melting a hole in the door in one shot.

“Nice!” Ryan said, giving him a high five. They scrambled through the door, but ran into a group of guards who were looking for them.

“Come on, come on, come on!” shouted Ryan at the other Fourth Gens. “Now’s our chance!”

Ryan pointed the Fourth Gen kids to the door. Mikey and Finn made it through before the guards cut the rest off.

The lead scientist led the guards with stun guns. “Don’t kill them,” he instructed coldly. “We still need them.”

“This way!” Ryan cried, realizing that the four of them were cut off from the rest of the group.

He led the girls through the maze of corridors, finally reaching a door marked “exit”. Katie went to pull the handle. “It’s locked!” she cried.

Ryan turned to lead them down another hallway, but a group of guards blocked their path. One called the lead scientist, who showed up a few seconds later.

“One, Seven, Nine, and Twelve,” he said, “go back to your rooms quietly, and we might overlook this little act of rebellion.”

“Yeah, right,” Ryan spat. “You’ll just stick us all in the Pain Chair, one after the other, until we march to your tune like good little soldiers.”

The lead scientist adjusted his glasses. “Your tone is argumentative, One,” he said. “Your leadership is to be commended, but this delusion you have of being a hero is dangerous. Let us give you a treatment – ”

“No!” Katie shouted, coming up next to Ryan. “No more ‘treatments’, no more Pain Chair, none of it!” Her red eyes flashed in anger as she spoke. “We’re done being treated like lab rats.”

The tension heightened as Rina let her powers go a little. She had practiced for this, but she couldn’t control it very well. Her abilities, to the best of her knowledge, required her to be scared and panicked in order to inflict it on others, and so it was hard to make the guards and scientist hurt without also hitting her friends.

“Nine!” cried the lead scientist. “Stop!”

Ryan turned back to her, his eyes widened in fright as her powers affected him indiscriminately. “Rina!” he cried.

“I can’t stop it!” she cried. The darkness began enveloping her as her power grew out of her control.

Panicked, Leah removed her gloves and wrapped her fingers around Rina’s remaining arm. As her powers were leached from her, Rina fought to stay conscious. Ryan turned back to the guards.

“We need to open this door, now!” Katie cried.  “It’s our only way out!”

“I can do it,” Ryan said, throwing some electricity towards the door lock.  It still wouldn’t budge.

As Rina’s powers faded, the guards were recovering. Ryan looked back at the girls, knowing that they needed to escape now if they were ever going to have a chance of seeing the outside.

“Ryan,” Katie said, her voice quivering in fear from exposure to Rina’s powers. She seemed to know what he was thinking – the only way for any of them to escape.  “Ryan, no!”

“I love you, Kate,” he said, just before he lunged for the door alarm. He ripped wires out of the wall, allowing electricity to flow through him. He grimaced in pain, looking directly at Rina as Leah let go of her arm. “Keep dreaming, kiddo,” he said, before exploding in a shower of sparks.

“No!” Katie cried. It was little Leah, her hands freshly gloved, who grabbed the other two Fourth Gens and high-tailed it through the now-open door.

Rina found out later that Finn and Mikey had run straight to the police, reporting their captivity. Within a few days, the Meta-Human and Vigilante Task Force raided the building in which they were kept, freeing the other Fourth Gen experiments but finding out that they were vulnerable to sunlight. Some of the more feral experiments went to live in the Satyr Preserve; others, like Mikey, were conscripted into the military, or, like Finn, were settled into foster care.

However, they never saw Ryan again.

* * * * * * * *

Eon City, Asylum Headquarters.

Ten years later.

“Oh, you are going down!” cried Frank as his video-game car was hit by an exploding shell. “Just you wait!”

“Yeah, right,” said Rina, flashing a grin at him as her car rolled into first place. “That was what, seven games in a row you just lost?”

“Nobody can beat Rina at video games,” David said from his chair in the corner, shrugging. He was early for his patrol shift, and so was hanging out with his teammates until it started.

“Won’t stop me from trying,” said Natalie, elbowing Frank out of the way. “My turn!”

Haley was currently out on patrol with Reiki and Butterfly, and Granny was having tea in the parlor. Agent was in his office, catching up on some paperwork. The tower was enjoying a peaceful Saturday afternoon.

Haley, Butterfly, and Reiki came back shortly, exhausted, and Rina could hear Agent debriefing them in the kitchen.

“I guess that’s my cue,” David said, standing up. “If Haley’s back, then it’s time for us to start the evening shift, Frank.”

“Yeah, yeah,” Frank grumbled. “I’m coming.”

A shout from the kitchen brought all of them to their feet. “What happened?!” Natalie called as they ran across the hall.

When they arrived in the kitchen, they found an extra person standing there. The girl had white hair, grey skin, and red eyes. She looked like an older version of Rina, except her ears and fingers weren’t webbed, and she had streaks of black in her deathly-white hair.

“Katie!” Rina shouted, taken aback by the sudden appearance of her old acquaintance in Asylum’s headquarters. “What – why are you here?”

“Rina, you know this woman?” Agent asked, his hand clenched over his umbrella in a defensive pose.

Rina sighed, putting her hands on her hips. “It’s okay guys,” she said. “This is Katie Malone. She’s a Fourth Gen like me – we used to call her Shade.”

“We haven’t exactly had good experiences with other Fourth Gens,” Agent pointed out, adding, “present company excepted, of course,” as he realized David was also in the room.

“Having one sneak up here doesn’t inspire confidence either,” Frank added, gathering shadows from around the room. “Haley, Eli, you guys didn’t let her up here, did you?”

“Of course not!” Haley said. “We just got off the elevator, and there she was!”

Katie raised an eyebrow at the group. “Do they always talk this much?” she asked Rina.

Rina felt her powers escaping from the tension, and she took a deep breath to steady them. Her nightmare abilities had been difficult to control since the riots, but regular therapy had been helping Rina to get her emotions under control again. “Katie, why’d you sneak in here?” she asked tiredly.

“Oh, that’s real nice,” Katie Malone said, crossing her arms. In the fifteen years since Rina had last seen her, it appeared that she hadn’t changed that much. “I come asking for help, but you don’t seem to want to give it. Don’t you have any feelings at all?”

Rina rolled her eyes, crossing her own arms and matching Katie’s attitude. “How’d you get up here?” she asked, not addressing the crack about her feelings.

Katie raised an eyebrow, shrugging her shoulders theatrically and cocking her head to the side. “Oh, I met an interesting kid on the street. Pretty overpowered, if I do say so myself – especially since she wasn’t one of us. But she had the ability to walk through walls and turn invisible, so I borrowed it for a bit.” As she spoke, she flickered out of view for a second and reappeared floating above the counter. Then she jumped down, shrugging like it was no big deal.

“What’s she talking about, Rina?” Agent asked, keeping a tight grip on his umbrella in a fighting stance.

Rina narrowed her eyes at Katie, visibly showing how little she trusted the older girl. “Guys, meet Katie Malone,” she introduced. “She’s not a threat, I don’t think. We called her ‘Shade’ because her Fourth Gen power is mimicry,” she added. “When she meets a Third Gen or a satyr, she gains any powers they have. It wears off after about an hour of no exposure, though, and she can’t copy Fourth Gen powers.”

“True,” Katie admitted. “I can’t copy Rina’s fear powers, nor do I have her regenerative abilities.” She looked around the room at the others, pointing at David, Haley, Natalie, Agent, and Granny in turn as she added, “I also can’t tell his, hers, hers, his, or her powers. I assume at least a couple of them are human?” Then she turned to Frank, Eli, and Reiki – which was particularly impressive as Frank had wrapped himself in the shadows. “Their powers, on the other hand…”

Katie trailed off as she dispelled the shadows around Frank with a flick of her finger. With her other hand, she began tracing lines of light in the air as she stood en pointe, showing off all three Third Gen powers at once. Frank and Reiki gave each other alarmed looks, and Eli’s eyes widened in alarm as he saw her foot movements, but the rest of the team was focused on the light show Katie was giving them.

The letters she drew in the air spelled out “Here Shines the Sun”. When she was done, Katie threw the words into the air, and gave them all a theatrical bow as they exploded in a shower of harmless sparks. Rina pressed her lips together, trying not to smile.

“Very funny,” she said, as the old lullaby became stuck in her head. “Now, you mentioned something about asking for help. I haven’t seen you since we broke out of the experiment, when you told me and the other Fourth Gens – including your own sister – in no uncertain terms that you didn’t want to ever see us again.” She strode over to Katie, putting her own intense red eyes right in front of the other Fourth Gen’s. “So what, exactly, do you want?”

“Like I said,” Katie said unflinchingly, “I need your help. Specifically, I need his help,” she added, pointing at David, “but I thought you might help convince him.”

“My help?” David asked, his confusion showing. “What could you need from me?”

“You’re the other Fourth Gen, right?” Katie asked, showing her teeth in a knowing grin. “You’re the accident who looks normal, and can walk in the sunlight, and never had to worry about the Pain Chair or the nurses like the rest of us.” She put a hand on her hip, adding, “More importantly, you can control electricity.”

David looked at Agent, who shrugged while still holding his umbrella at the ready. “What makes you think he’s this Fourth Gen you’re looking for?” Agent asked.

“Please,” Katie rolled her eyes. “Let’s just drop the pretense. I know about the hero Earthborn, a member of the Asylum, with incredible elemental powers beyond those of a normal Third Gen, who just came into the public eye with the new team but whose true identity isn’t widely talked about. But because he’s a registered Watcher, it didn’t take long to look his name up in the registry, or to find out that he was born as a human.” She shrugged, adding, “It wasn’t hard to put it together.”

“Okay,” Rina said, feeling as surprised as the others appeared. “What do you want with him?”

The smug expression fell off Katie’s face as she turned back to Rina. Ignoring the other Asylum members in the room, she gave an odd, pitying look to her. “This is the part that might be hard for you to believe,” she said. “You remember how we broke out of the experiment?”

“Yes,” Rina said nervously. “Ryan flooded the place with electricity, burning himself up to give us a chance to escape. How could I ever forget that?”

Katie paused for a bit, seeming to consider her options. Taking a deep breath, she said softly, “I think I might know a way to bring Ryan back.”

* * * * * * * *

Asylum Headquarters, present day.

Wondering what Katie Malone is doing there.

The team brought Katie to the interrogation room, where Rina and Agent began asking questions. David stood in the corner, his feet bare, watching Katie intently.

“You know how to bring Ryan back?” Rina asked. “How?”

“Ryan Samson died,” Agent said, reading the incident report on his tablet. “By every witness account, he exploded in a shower of sparks when his powers overloaded.”

“So what do you mean, ‘bring him back’?” Rina repeated.

Katie gave Agent a distrustful look. “Rina, could we talk alone?” she asked. “You know I don’t trust those government peons.”

“Tough,” Agent said, but Rina shook her head.

“Agent,” she said, her tone indicating that she would be okay by herself.

Agent huffed once, but he left the room. Rina knew that he would be listening in – probably with most of the team – behind the mirror in the adjoining room. She put her hands on the table, staring right into Katie’s red eyes. “Okay, he’s gone,” Rina said as soon as the door shut behind Agent and David. “Now spill.”

Katie leaned back in her chair, putting her hands behind her head. “You know how Ryan’s powers worked?” she asked. Rina nodded, and she continued, “Turns out, electric powers are known as the least stable Third Gen powers out there. Many electric-powered Third Gens report psychological issues, split personalities, memory loss, stuff like that. Strong electrical powers mess with the electrical impulses in the brain.” She shrugged, putting her arms back down and leaning towards Rina. “At least, that’s what the doctors I’ve talked to said. I’m no expert, but it sounds plausible, right?”

“So what’s your theory?” Rina asked.

“You saw Ryan in action at the lab,” Katie reminded her. “He could turn his body into electricity, remember? What if – and hear me out now – what if the explosion we saw was him entering the power grid of the lab?”

Rina blinked. “That might have been plausible,” she said slowly, considering her old acquaintance’s words carefully. “At least, ten years ago it would have been. But if Ryan was alive, why didn’t he come back? Where do you think he is?”

“That’s the thing,” Katie said. “There’s not a single Third Gen who could turn themselves into electricity like Ryan could, but every expert I’ve asked since coming up with this theory all say that memory loss would be a likely side effect.” She leaned in closer, conspiratorially whispering so that Rina had to lean in to hear her. “What if he doesn’t remember how to turn back?”

Rina scoffed and sat back in her chair, shaking her head. “Are you kidding me?” she asked, rolling her eyes. “You’re telling me Ryan’s been zipping around the country’s electrical grid for the last decade? Okay,” she added, leaning an arm on the table. “Say I believe you. How do you expect to find him after all this time.”

Katie chuckled, shaking her head. “I’m sure that Agent can tell you more about it,” she said, “but the lab we were in was off the grid – undetectable so they wouldn’t get caught, remember?” She raised her eyebrows at Rina, who considered it for a second before figuring out what the other Fourth Gen was saying.

“It had a closed electrical circuit,” she said, looking to the side with unfocused eyes as she thought back to the lab of her youth. Turning back to Katie, she said, “You think he’s still there.”

“It’s a derelict,” Katie told her. “I looked it up; the space was abandoned after the Fourth Gen experiment because – get this – reports of ghost sightings made the place unsellable.”

Rina considered this for a minute, sitting in silence except for the sound of Katie drumming her fingers on the table. Without another word, Rina stood up and left the interrogation room, locking Katie in before going to the observation room to talk to Agent.

“What do you think?” she asked as she entered. This room was soundproof, so Katie couldn’t overhear them, but it had a direct audio feed to the interrogation room next door so Agent – and the rest of the team, who crowded around the window curiously – would have heard the entire exchange.

Agent was fiddling with something on his data pad, looking thoughtful. “She’s not wrong about the lab,” he said. “There were reports of ghost sightings there shortly after the experiment was shut down, keeping it off the market except as a horror movie set and a good place for kids to go on a dare. It also has its own electrical grid.”

“She’s also telling the truth,” David said, indicating his bare feet. “I could feel her heartbeat from here, and unless she’s a complete sociopath, she’s not lying about her intentions.”

“Not ruling out ‘sociopath’ yet, though,” Eli muttered. Haley elbowed him, and he shut his mouth.

Agent looked up at Rina, turning his data pad to show her his findings. “But the last sighting was years ago, Rina. If he was caught in the electric grid, he probably would have degraded over time until nothing was left.”

Rina’s heart sank, making her realize that on some level she had been hoping that Katie was right. “Still,” David said, “we could go check it out. I assume her plan involves me using my own electrical powers to coax him out if he’s there.” He shrugged. “I’m game to try, if you are. Dale can give me extra serum to offset my alter ego.”

“Probably,” Rina said, smiling at them to hide the nervous energy she suddenly felt. The last few times she had seen David’s other personality, the part that controlled his electrical powers, he had stabbed her through the stomach. Later, he had helped destroy their old tower the night of the riots, nearly killing Natalie. While Rina remembered that neither events were David’s fault, and was able to work with him, she suddenly flashed to both incidents when faced with the possibility of his alter-ego coming out again. “Agent?” Rina asked, shaking her head to dispel the memories and trying not to let her voice crack from the stress.

Agent was the only one in the room who knew what Ryan meant to Rina. “It’s up to you,” he said, smiling back at her. “It could be a wild goose chase, but unless you think Katie in there has some kind of trap in mind for you, I have no problem with you going.”

Rina sighed and glanced at David again. As if he could read her mind, he pursed his lips. “I won’t go over my limit,” he promised. “I know how much lightning I can use before the other guy comes out, and we’ll bring some extra doses of Dale’s treatment just in case.”

“Okay,” Rina said, taking a deep breath. “Let’s do this.”

She could only hope it was the right decision.

* * * * * * * *

Present Day, the unknown laboratory.

Nobody’s home.

“Here we are,” Katie said as she, Earthborn, and Nightmare exited the car. “Home sweet home.”

The dilapidated building was overgrown with vines, nature reclaiming the least natural place Nightmare had ever seen. It seemed like an ordinary warehouse on the outside, with chipping brown paint and a rusty garage door. Rina remembered their escape very clearly, however; the facility was largely underground, spanning a mile in length and multiple levels in depth.

“This is too creepy,” Nightmare said, shuddering as Earthborn opened the door. The hinges creaked ominously, reminding the Watchers of a horror movie as they carefully entered. Her hand began trembling as she walked back into her own nightmare, and she clenched her fist to stop the shaking. She didn’t even mind her claws digging into her sweaty palm; the pain was nothing compared to what she had felt when growing up here.

Earthborn noticed her tremors, however. “Hey, Rina,” he said, putting a rock-covered hand on her shoulder, “you okay?”

Nightmare nodded, biting her lip underneath her mask. She was grateful that her uniform covered her face so completely; it was meant to shield her from the sun, as all Fourth Gen experiments were photo-sensitive, but it served to hide her emotions as well. So many things could go wrong in this scenario, whether they found Ryan there or not.

“Ugh,” Katie said loudly, her voice echoing in the silent halls. “I always hated this place. Never thought seeing it abandoned like this would be worse than living here.”

“Where should we start?” Earthborn asked, giving Nightmare’s shoulder a friendly squeeze before letting her go and stepping forward.

“If he’s in the electrical grid, then probably the boiler room,” Katie said. “That’s where the fuse box is located, according to the schematics your Agent gave us.”

Nightmare looked around nervously. “All the way down there?” she asked, her eye twitching. “Really?”

“Why, what’s up?” Earthborn asked her.

“The boiler room is near the Pain Room,” Katie told him, crossing her arms as if shielding herself. “We have to pass through there to get to it.”

Earthborn furrowed his eyebrows. “‘Pain Room’?” he repeated. “What’s that?”

Katie raised her own eyebrows at Nightmare. “You didn’t tell him?” she asked curiously.

Nightmare shook her head. “I don’t talk about this place with anyone,” she said, a little more sharply than she meant. “Agent is the only one who has any idea of what went on here, and that’s only because the Task-Force keeps an extensive file about it.” She mimicked Katie’s arm crossing, and the air became thick as her nightmare powers grew. “I just want to forget everything that happened here.”

“Rina!” Earthborn said, and Nightmare gasped as she realized what her powers were doing. Earthborn’s face was grey with shock, and electricity was sparking around him as his own powers responded to his fear. Katie’s eyes were wide, and she kept looking over her shoulder at invisible enemies.

Nightmare took a deep breath, closing her eyes to calm herself down. As her heart rate slowed, her powers also subsided. She opened her eyes to check on the others, and saw Katie shake her head, trying to shake the feeling of Nightmare’s abilities. “I can see why,” she finally said. “That happens every time?”

“No,” Nightmare said. “Since the Eon City riots, my powers have been harder than ever to control. Sometimes I put an entire room out of commission for no reason, and sometimes I try to use them but can’t.”

“So it’s just our luck that they’re working right now,” Katie sighed. “Great. Well, it won’t get any easier if we wait, so let’s just get this over with.”

She began marching down the hall to the staircase, but Earthborn looked back at Nightmare. “We don’t have to do this,” he said. “If it’s too hard for you to be here…”

“I’m fine,” Nightmare said, squaring her shoulders and following Katie down the darkened hallway. “It’s just a place. The people were what made it scary.”

She felt rather than saw Earthborn follow her. They walked in silence for a minute, and Nightmare remembered everything that had happened to her in the experiment. They had tazed her, hurt her, mutilated her, and all of it at the hands of her father, the lead scientist, who had been trying to “cure” Third Gens and Satyrs. Just remembering the Pain Chair, along with everything else that had happened, made the tremors start again, and it was only Earthborn’s voice cutting through the silence that broke her out of the reverie.

“I was twenty-two when I got my powers,” he said. “I was a regular human, you know. I had a life, a girlfriend, a job. I grew up in a small town about thirty miles from here; my mom and dad are still back there, but I haven’t been able to see them in forever.” He paused for a second, and Nightmare looked back at him. He had a sad smile on his face as he remembered. “I was walking home from work one night and I saw a guy being dragged into a van. He was fighting his captors, who were all wearing masks and trying to shove a bag over his head. At first I just thought it was a hazing gone wrong – I ran over to try and help the guy, only to find that the masked guys were all armed. I didn’t even get a good hit in before they threw me in the back of that van, with a bag of my own over my head.”

“That was brave of you,” Nightmare told him. “You just ran in to help.”

Earthborn shook his head, stretching his arms up behind his head. “I was a stupid kid,” he said. “I had a phone with me – I could have just taken pictures and called the police. But I thought I’d live forever, as if I could have taken on five guys by myself. So the guys smashed my phone and took me too. They drove us an hour outside of the city – right around here, in fact. We passed the crater on our way here.”

“Crater?” Nightmare asked as they found the stairs and descended.

“I’m getting there,” Earthborn said. “Anyways, they took us to an open field and made us dig. Didn’t say anything – just shoved the shovels in our hands and pointed a lot. We must’ve dug for hours; I got about four feet down when my shovel hit a metal pipe. I got sprayed with this stuff that started burning, and I heard the kidnappers say, ‘That should be deep enough.’ A storm was coming in, see, and they just wanted to be done with it.

“They shot the other guy in the head, and before I could react they shot me in the chest,” Earthborn told her, pointing to his heart. “I remember it hurting like hell. I couldn’t breathe right, and everything went cold. Then the masked guys tossed dirt over me, and I was alone in the dark and damp for a while. Don’t know how long.” He shuddered as he remembered, and Nightmare was riveted on his story. “Then… I exploded.” He made a gesture with his hands, trying to convey the feeling. “They told me later that lightning struck me, attracted to whatever was in the pipe I’d hit. All I remember after that was getting arrested for ‘wanton destruction of public property’, which is the usual charge for Third Gens who lose control.”

“Dark David,” Nightmare added, nodding. “Your other personality came out.”

“Exactly,” David said. “I at least have that going for me. You, though, remember everything that happened here,” he added. “That’s why you left your mask on even while we’re indoors.”

Nightmare bit her lip again under the mask. “What do you want me to say?” she asked. “If we compare tragic backstories, I guarantee I’ll win.”

“I think it might help you to talk about it,” Earthborn said. “I kept my alter-ego bottled up for four years, and all it got me was a massive headache and my friends nearly killed.” He caught the door that Katie had left open and held it for his teammate, adding, “Who knows? It might help you control your powers again.”

They stepped out into the hall, and Nightmare was suddenly a little girl again. She remembered the nurses dragging her down that very hallway to the Pain Room, and began shivering uncontrollably. The hallway was too familiar, even in the dark: the beige walls were grimier, and there were cobwebs in the corners and over the lightswitch a ways away from the staircase, but the scene was the same as in the nightmares that had plagued her all her life. She squatted down, hugging her knees to her chest as her eyes found the door to the Pain Room. Earthborn tried to put a hand on her shoulder, but she flinched away, biting her lip until she tasted blood as she tried to keep her powers under control.

Katie wasn’t much better. “I hate this place,” she said, leaning against the wall and wrapping her arms protectively around herself. Earthborn stood off to the side, waiting silently for one of the girls to say something.

“I was eleven when my parents sold me and my baby sister to the experiment,” Katie finally said, breaking the silence. “Leah nearly killed our mother when she was born, and our father freaked. Neither of them were Third Gens – I think my aunt might have been, but I’m not sure. Anyways, they decided they didn’t want Third Gen kids and sold us to this place. I was the oldest to get the Fourth Gen serum – most of the others came before they were ten – and it didn’t work as well on me.” She fiddled with one of the black streaks in her hair, her red eyes softer than they had been since she appeared in the tower. “My Third Gen ability was mimicry, but as a kid all I could copy were voices and movements. I learned things faster than everyone else, that was all. Then I got the serum, and suddenly I could copy people’s powers. Only I found out by accident – I outed one of the nurses who’d been trying to pass for human, and he was sacked on the spot. But even without any Third Gens on the staff, they kept pushing me to copy things. And when it didn’t work, they…”

She trailed off, and Nightmare finished for her. “They stuck you in the pain chair, and shocked you until you complied,” she said dully.

Earthborn looked stricken as Katie nodded. “They did that to all of you?” he asked in a hushed voice.  He glanced between the two girls, seeming to want one of them to deny it.

Katie took a deep, shuddering breath and straightened up. “Rina had it worse,” she said, wiping her eyes on her sleeve. “She was born a satyr, and can regrow her limbs – so they regularly cut one off every few days.”

Nightmare clenched her fists and hugged her knees tighter, the pain of her claws digging into her palms a reminder that they were still there. The horrified look Earthborn gave her grated on her nerves; she never wanted his pity, or anyone else’s.  Taking a deep breath, she stood up and looked him in the eye. “Yeah, well, I was a kid when they started it,” she told them defensively, hoping that saying it in a nonchalant manner would help them forget that she had very nearly broken down a moment before. “They gave me the serum as a baby; I was quite literally born into the experiment. Until we left, I didn’t remember a time when they weren’t cutting pieces off of me, and I always grew back so it wasn’t that – ”

She was cut off by the sudden hug that Earthborn gave her. His rock armor had dropped away, littering the hall with stones, and Nightmare suddenly felt tears coming to her eyes.  She hugged him back, the pressure from her powers building up falling away.

“I can’t even imagine it,” he said softly, talking to both of them as he let Nightmare go. “I have a daughter of my own, and the thought of someone doing that to her…” he trailed off, his voice choking. He took a second to compose himself before continuing. “I don’t know what kind of people would do that to kids.”

“Someone who didn’t see us as human,” Nightmare said. “The lead scientist – Doctor Samson – said he was trying to cure Third Gens and Satyrs, and we were the result.”

Earthborn gave a startled laugh. “I’m sorry,” he said, “but that’s just ironic. In trying to cure Third Gens he made them ten times more powerful!”

“‘Samson’?” Katie asked as the hallway lights flickered on, bathing the area in a ghostly glow. “That was Ryan’s last name.”

“Oh, yeah,” Nightmare shrugged. “We caught him trying to steal Pharos stuff earlier this year. He’s in jail now.”

“The Eleutherios guy?” Earthborn asked curiously.

She took a deep breath, adding, “He’s also Ryan’s father. And mine.”

Both Earthborn and Katie froze at the revelation. “You’re… you’re Ryan’s sister?” Katie asked, and the lights flickered again. Nightmare nodded. “I only found out after we caught him,” she said. “He’s rotting away in jail now, so we don’t have to worry about him anymore.”

Katie’s jaw was clenched as she took in the information. “I wonder if Ryan knew,” she muttered to herself.

Earthborn looked around curiously.  “Hey, anybody else notice when the lights turned on?” he asked.  Katie and Nightmare both shrugged.  “It’s just, I was standing over here, and Rina’s in the middle of the hall, and Katie, you’re up against that wall there…”

“So?” Katie asked.

“So the light switch is down there,” Earthborn said, pointing to a spot a good fifteen feet away from the trio.  They all looked down there, and the lights flickered again.

“Ryan!” Katie cried, Nightmare echoing her a split-second later.  “It has to be him!”

Nightmare nodded.  “So now what?” she asked.  “We need him to show himself.”

Earthborn got a dose of Dale’s treatment out of his pocket, using it on himself as his powers caused the rocks around them to float back over his body as armor.  The air grew dry as electricity crackled around them.  “I got this,” he said.

He clenched his fist, grabbing at one of the electric arcs in the air, and yanked it down to the ground.  Sparks showered from the overhead light, forming a ghostly figure in the middle of the hall out of electricity. It had Ryan’s silhouette, but it had no face or form.

Nightmare got another dose of the treatment ready, but couldn’t get close enough to the sparking figure to administer it.  “How do I give him a shot when he has no arms?!” she cried, raising her voice above the loud crackling of the electricity.

Who says you can give me a shot?” came a deep voice from around them. It sounded artificial, as if someone were using a voice modulator.  “What could I possibly need from you?

“Ryan?” Katie asked.  “Ryan, it’s me!  Katie!  And I brought Rina!”

The silhouette turned towards her, it’s faceless head staring.  “There is no Ryan here,” said the voice.  “I am Primoris.  I came first, and I will survive.

The figure lunged at Katie, slamming into her chest with blue electricity, and she crumpled to the ground.

* * * * * * * *

Eon City Jail.

Interrogation Room A.

Agent straightened his tie before striding into the room, his omni-present umbrella at his side.  The gaunt form of Dr. James Samson looked up at him, raising an eyebrow in infuriating smugness. His wild hair had been braided into cornrows as it grew out over the last few months, but otherwise he looked much the same.  His thin frame seemed malnourished despite the excellent care Agent knew prisoners received in Eon City, as if he was regularly forgetting to eat – but that was no different from when they had originally brought him in, so Agent shrugged it off.

“Ah, the Agent of the Task-Force,” Dr. Samson said, folding his cuffed hands in front of himself on the table as Agent sat down across from him.  “To what do I owe the pleasure?  Is my daughter here?”

“No, just me today,” Agent said.  “Your daughter is on a mission at the moment, but we need some information from you.”

“I already told you what I know about Eleutherios,” Dr. Samson said curiously.  “What more could you possibly want from me?”

“I want to know about the Fourth Gen experiment,” Agent said, leaning his umbrella up against the table’s metal frame and folding his own hands the same way as the prisoner.  “How did it come about?  What was the first Fourth Gen like?”

Dr. Samson gave a short laugh.  “You want to know about my son?” he asked.  “One of two things must have happened.  Either Ryan made an appearance, or Katie came back to Eon City.”  He studied Agent’s face as he spoke, and concluded, “Ah, Katie’s back.  She has the ridiculous thought in her head that Ryan is still alive.”

“You seem to know a lot for a man locked up,” Agent said, raising an eyebrow.  Deeming it harmless, he added, “Yes, Katie Malone showed up at our tower, claiming that Ryan is still alive.  What do you know about it?”

“Ryan is dead,” Dr. Samson said, shaking his head.  He looked more disappointed than sad as he discussed his son.  “He turned his entire body into electricity and entered the grid of the facility. You know,” he added, “since you work with Earthborn.  Electric powers mess with the user’s mind, as it affects the electrical currents in the brain. You can’t turn your head into pure electricity and come out of it the same person.”

Agent shrugged a shoulder.  “Speculation,” he said.  “As far as I know, no Third Gen has ever turned themselves into electricity before.”

“True,” Dr. Samson said thoughtfully.  “I suppose Ryan is the first.  But what could I possibly tell you about him that could help?”

“What was he?” Agent asked.  “Before you shot him up with the serum, I mean.  Was he born human?  Third Gen?  What were his powers as a child?”

“You think that will somehow help turn him normal?” Dr. Samson asked.  “Fat chance.  None of the Fourth Gen experiments can ever be normal again.”

Agent smirked, controlling his temper.  “One is,” he said.  “Earthborn.”

“Ah yes,” Dr. Samson grinned.  “The mistake.  Tell me, how do you control a demigod with multiple personalities?”

“It’s my understanding that his electric abilities are what causes that effect,” Agent told him.  “His earth powers temper it somewhat.”

Dr. Samson looked thoughtful.  “Yes, theoretically that would do it,” he said.  “Would you mind sending Earthborn over here sometime, when his duties permit?  I would love to study him further.”

Agent smiled and shook his head.  “Doctor Samson,” he said as though talking to a child, “don’t forget that you’re in prison.  No special treatment for you.”

“Hmph,” Dr. Samson huffed.  “Fair enough.  To answer your question, though, Ryan was born a satyr.”

“A satyr?” Agent repeated.  “What kind?”

“A Spotted Salamander, to be precise,” Dr. Samson said.  “He didn’t eat the way a normal person would; he photosynthesized.”

Agent’s eyes narrowed.  “I thought all of the Fourth Gen experiments were photosensitive,” he said.  “But you’re telling me Ryan needed sunlight to survive?”

“I admit, it became harder to keep him alive after giving him the serum,” Dr. Samson said, raising his hands defensively.  “He was our first Fourth Gen, though.  We didn’t know about that particular side effect when we gave it to him.”

“How did you feed him?” Agent asked.

“We developed a special UV light,” Dr. Samson said.  “Ingenious, really.  It helped plants grow in an enclosed environment, too.  Sold the patent to a marijuana factory for a mint; we ran the experiment on those proceeds alone for years.”

Agent shook his head.  “That couldn’t have been healthy for him,” he said.

“For who?” Dr. Samson asked, then remembered, “Oh, right.  Ryan.  No, it wasn’t, I’m afraid.  He was never entirely sane – he hid it well in front of the other children, but he kept going on about being a hero.  When we stimulated him to get his powers to come out – ”

“You mean when you tortured him,” Agent said, his patience wearing thin.

“To-may-to, to-mah-to,” Dr. Samson shrugged.  “When we stimulated him, he would develop another persona.  It called itself ‘Primoris’, and threatened to kill everyone in the facility.”  The scientist shook his head, chuckling.  “Nearly did, too, many times.  Especially once he entered the power grid.”

“What?” Agent asked, his eyes widening as the information set in.  “‘Once he entered the power grid’?  You mean Katie was right?  Ryan’s alive?”

Dr. Samson gave him a pitying look.  “It’s not Ryan anymore,” he said.  “It isn’t anywhere near human, either.  At least the other experiments are humanoid – Primoris is a ghost in the machine, as it were.”  He shook his head sadly.  “A dangerous ghost, at that.  The Task-Force had such an easy time shutting us down because of it.  Primoris killed several of the staff, and made the rest stay home the day the Task-Force came.  It also killed a few of the Fourth Gens, though we were blamed for those deaths.”

Agent stood up.  “How?” he asked sharply.

Dr. Samson considered him.  “Katie and Sabrina are already down there, aren’t they?” he asked.  “I’m guessing they took Earthborn, to try and get Primoris out of the system, too.  Well, if they caught him on a bad day, then they’re already dead.”  He shook his head sadly.  “Too bad, too.  Earthborn was the only successful Fourth Gen.  He would have made a fine specimen.”

Agent grabbed his umbrella and strode out the door, slamming it behind him as the mad scientist began to laugh.

* * * * * * * *

The unknown laboratory.

Facing off with Primoris.

“Katie!” Nightmare cried as her old friend collapsed.

“Nightmare, run!” Earthborn shouted at her.  “I can’t hold him for much longer!”

Yes, Nightmare,” said Primoris, turning his silhouette to her in turn.  “Better run away.

“Ryan,” Nightmare pleaded, “I know you’re in there somewhere.”

The mechanical voice laughed.  “That pathetic weakling isn’t around anymore,” Primoris said, an arc of blue lighting up the silhouette’s head in a ghastly grin.  “Ryan gave himself up for you, Rina.  His sister.

Nightmare backed up to the wall as the electricity moved closer to her.  “You knew?”

I heard you talking just now,” Primoris explained.  “It was quite a surprise you sprang there.  Of course, that’s not going to stop me from killing you.

“Nightmare!” Earthborn cried.  His eyes were starting to turn red as he strained against the currents running around him.

I surprised him,” Primoris said, the silhouette gesturing back to Earthborn as he spoke.  “Now he has me on a tighter leash.  But I can outlast him.  He doesn’t look too good, does he?

It was a fair assessment.  The longer Earthborn held onto the electric currents, the more his eyes turned red.  A grimace glowed green in the corridor’s light, reflecting the light from the electricity sparking around him. Dark David was trying to appear despite the extra dose of Dale’s treatment, and the longer this fight went on the more likely Earthborn was to lose control.

“What do you want?” Nightmare asked.  “Why attack us?”

Why do you want to bottle me up?” Primoris asked.  “Don’t I have just as much right to be here as Ryan?

“I thought you said Ryan was gone,” Nightmare said.  A flash came from the communicator on her wrist, signaling that Agent was trying to reach her.

He is,” Primoris said.

Nightmare stared him down.  “Then what harm could Dale’s treatment do to you?” she asked.  “If he’s really gone, then why are you scared of it?  He’s still there,” she answered herself before Primoris could speak.  “Ryan’s still in there!”

The silhouette began laughing.  “Very good, sis,” it said.  “I always knew you were smart.  Come closer and I’ll let you inject me,” he added, holding out the silhouette’s arm.

“Nightmare!” Earthborn cried, “Whatever you do, do it fast!”

Nightmare looked at the silhouette, and then glanced at her watch.  When she hadn’t responded, Agent sent a brief text: He needs sunlight.  She looked back up at Primoris, making her decision.

“Nice try,” she said, “but you’ll have to catch me first.  Earthborn, let him go!”

She ran away, high-tailing it back up the stairs without looking back.  After a few seconds, she heard the electricity sparking behind her as Primoris followed her up the stairs.  When she reached the top floor, the silhouette shot out of a light fixture in front of her and shook its finger.  “Uh, uh, uh,” the voice said.  “No running away.  You just abandoned your team down there – is that really what a hero would do?

“A hero would keep the bad guy occupied,” Nightmare said.  “You still haven’t caught me.”

She dove past the figure, rolling into a run as she raced down the corridor to the entrance.  She managed to throw the door open just as Primoris hit her, and she fell down on the gravel outside.

Nice try,” said the disembodied voice.  The silhouette stood in the doorway as Nightmare fought to stay conscious.  “You’re not faster than lightning.

“No…” Nightmare said, panting as she pulled herself outside the complex.  “I made it.”

The silhouette gave the ghastly grin again, and lunged at her.  The moment the sunlight hit it, however, the electric body grew solid.  It was still blue, but Nightmare managed to jam its arm with the syringe as it hit her again, and pressed the treatment into Primoris’ system before she passed out.

A few minutes later, Earthborn came running out the door with Katie in a fireman’s carry over his shoulder.  He saw a pale, grey-skinned man kneeling on the gravel with Nightmare’s head in his lap.  “Please wake up,” Ryan said, crying over her.  He looked up as Earthborn approached.  “Oh, god, Katie too.  What did I do?!”

“You’re Ryan,” Earthborn said, taking in the man’s white hair and red eyes.  “She got you the treatment?”

“Yes,” Ryan said, “but not before I hit her.  Twice.”

Earthborn gently laid Katie on the ground next to them, covering her with small stones to protect her from the sun.  Nightmare had never removed her mask, so her uniform was protection enough for her.  “Well, Fourth Gens are made of sterner stuff than they look,” he assured Ryan as he checked Nightmare’s pulse.  “Katie’s just stunned – you only hit her with a taser amount, and I made sure her heart was going after I gave myself another dose of Dale’s treatment.  As for Nightmare, well, I’ve seen her come back from worse.”  He picked up the wrist with her communicator watch on it and checked something.  “Yeah, she’s just been knocked out, too.”

Ryan took a deep, shuddering breath.  “What if she doesn’t wake up?” he asked.  “I hit her pretty hard before I came back to myself…”

“First of all, you didn’t hit her,” Earthborn said.  “You and me, we have a lot in common.  We’re not responsible for what our other half does.”

“I am, though,” Ryan said miserably.  “I made a choice when I went into the grid.  At the time, it was the only way to get them out of there – but I knew what it would do to me.”

“Ugh,” Katie moaned, her eyes fluttering open under the rocks.  She sat up, and then flinched in pain as the sun hit her.  Earthborn quickly threw up a rock wall to block the sun, and Katie huddled in the shade as she took in the scene.  “Ryan?”

Ryan grinned at her.  “I’d hug you, babe, but Rina’s sleeping,” he said shakily.  He looked back at Earthborn, as if he were drowning and the Watcher held out the only lifeline available.  “You’re sure she’ll be okay?”

“Well, Dale’s going to want to check all of us out,” Earthborn said, grinning as Nightmare began to stir, “but yeah, she’ll be fine.”

Ryan breathed a sigh of relief as Nightmare groaned and sat up.  “Good,” he said, grinning.  “Which just leaves one question: who’s this ‘Dale’ you guys keep mentioning?”

* * * * * * * *

Asylum HQ, a few hours later.

Dale’s medical lab.

“Well, tha’s tha,” Dale said, pulling off his gloves as he finished examining Ryan.  “Yer all in tip-top shape now.”

“Thanks, Doc,” Earthborn said, jumping off another table.  “I’ve got to get home; Amy’ll be worried.”

He waved goodbye as he moved to the elevator, passing Agent on his way in.  “How’s my team?” Agent asked.

“David and Rina are back ta normal,” Dale reported.  “Rina got a massive shock, but nothin’ my powers couldnae handle.”

“I’m good as new, thanks to the doc,” Rina said, waving from a table across the room.

Dale smiled, then continued, “As fer tha other two, Miss Malone and Mister Samson, they’re both fine as well.”  He gestured at the two guests; Ryan was still on the table next to Dale, but Katie had moved next to him.

“What about his other personality?” Agent asked.

Ryan shook his head.  “Primoris only comes out if I turn myself into electricity,” he said.  “As long as I limit my powers, he shouldn’t come back.”  He raised his hand, showing that it had turned back into an electric silhouette, adding, “I can do stuff like this, as long I as I don’t use my powers on my head or torso.”

“Anywhere near tha brain stem,” Dale confirmed.  “Ye’ll also need reg’lar sunlight.  Tha should help.”

Agent looked confused.  “I thought the Fourth Gens were all photosensitive,” he said.  “How’s that going to work?”

“Me less so than the others,” Ryan said.  “I can go out on cloudy days, or in direct light for a few minutes at a time.  I can also get a UV lamp like they had in the lab.”

“Sunlight’ll help wit tha side effects of yer powers, too,” Dale told him.  “Like David’s earth powers, yer satyr abilities will help stabilize ye.”

Ryan grinned.  “Who’d have thought?  Dad always said my being a satyr was a bad thing.”

“So you know about that?” Agent asked.

“Yeah,” Ryan said, looking down.  “My dad was the lead scientist of the experiment.  I didn’t know about Rina being my sister until she mentioned it in the lab, though.” He looked up at Agent.  “You have Doctor Samson in custody, right?” he asked.

“Yes we do,” Agent said.  “Do you want to see him?”

Ryan shook his head.  “That man never cared about me,” he said.  “He always saw me as a failed experiment.”

“What’re you guys going to do now?” Rina asked, hopping off her own exam table and moving over to Ryan and Katie.  “You could always get your Watcher licenses, like me.”

“And put myself on a government watchlist?” Katie shuddered.  “No way.”

“I don’t know, Katie,” Ryan said, grinning at her.  “Being a Watcher sounds kind of cool.  A real superhero.”

“You do what you want,” Katie said, rolling her eyes, “but leave me out of it.”

“I just got you back, babe,” Ryan said, jumping up and pulling her closer to him.  “I’ll go where you follow.”  He turned to Rina, adding, “Sorry, kid.  Maybe later.”

Rina grinned at the two of them.  “You know, I always suspected there was something going on with you two,” she teased.

“Yeah, because we were trying to hide it,” Katie said sarcastically, kissing Ryan on the cheek.

“You know,” Agent said, “the Task-Force will probably want to keep an eye on you.”

“Let ‘em try,” Katie said, waving off his concern.  “I know how to go underground.”

Agent shrugged.  “If you say so, Roxie.  Or maybe you like Shirley.  Or Lira.”  He grinned at Katie’s obvious discomfort.

“You know about those?” she asked.

“We know about all of them,” Agent said.  “So you could try to go to ground again if you want, or you could live out in the open.  Your choice.”

Katie looked to the side.  “Why’d you never bring me in, then?” she asked.

Agent rested his hands on his umbrella handle.  “You weren’t hurting anyone,” he said simply.  “You were also legally an adult.  We kept an eye on you because of your powers, but otherwise we didn’t care how you wanted to live your life.”

Katie huffed in frustration.  “Still,” she said, a little less arrogant than before, “there’s a huge difference between the government knowing about you and voluntarily signing up as a Watcher.”

“UYou could always consult with us,” Agent said.  “We’re looking to branch out into Neoterra City up north; you two could help us scout the area.”

“You offering us a job?” Ryan asked.

“Yes,” Agent said, grinning.  “I’m offering you a job.”

Ryan grinned back, holding his hand out to shake.  “Sounds good to me,” he said.

Katie looked annoyed.  “I’ll think about it,” she said, pulling away from Ryan.

“While you’re thinking,” Rina offered, “there’s a great pub down the street.  You guys want some dinner?”

“A pub?” Ryan asked, perking up, “as in, alcohol?”

Rina and Katie laughed, and Rina threw her arm over his shoulder.  “There’s a lot you need to catch up on, brother,” she said.  “Life outside the complex is good.”

With that, they said good night to Dale and Agent and headed out of the tower.

* * * * * * * *

Next: Issue #19 – Laugh of the Sinners

Also: Bonus Story #3 – The Gangs

Dawn of the Asylum, Issue #17.5 – New Year Special 2020

Asylum Temporary Headquarters

New Year’s Eve

“You’ve been gone a while,” Frank remarked as Agent and Natalie returned to the tower. After kicking her boots off, Natalie went to the lounge, kicking her feet up on the sofa and pulling the knit blanket over her feet.

Agent shook his head and went to the staircase, presumably to his room to freshen up. Natalie’s family had spent the last few hours alternately whacking him on the arms for scaring them and tousling his hair for bringing Natalie back. The normally well-groomed Agent took pride in his appearance, so Natalie knew that they wouldn’t see him again until he could change.

“Oh, you know the roustabouts,” Natalie said. Frank wasn’t well acquainted with Thomas Fawkes’ boarders – affectionately referred to as “the roustabouts” by the twins, as they all worked on her father’s stage show – but he had heard stories. “They wouldn’t let us go without dinner, dessert, and gossip.”

“You told them what happened, then?” Frank said, bringing over a bowl of popcorn and sitting on the couch next to his friend. “I called my family, too – they would have loved to see you today, but Mom knows your issues with people. She said you can visit them tomorrow.”

Natalie took a handful of the popcorn, savoring the salty, buttery flavor. While the Primordials hadn’t starved her, she had been surviving on bland rations since the kidnapping and had missed eating real food for the last few days. “I’ll call her before I go to bed,” she said. “I can do that at least.”

“I’m sure she’d appreciate it,” Frank said. He stared at her for a few seconds and added, “I can’t believe you’re really back.”

“Weren’t you the one telling everyone I was still alive?” Natalie asked, throwing a piece of the popcorn at him.

“Yeah,” Frank said, “but still.”

“Hey,” came a voice from the doorway, “Is there room for more at this party?” Natalie looked up and saw Rina, Reiki, Haley, and Eli standing in the doorway. Rina was the one who had asked, but she didn’t wait for an answer before crossing over to the lounge chair.

“Sure, why not?” Natalie shrugged as the others came in as well. Reiki sat at the tea table, and Haley and Eli perched on footstools instead of seats.

“So, big day,” Eli said, grinning as he took some of Natalie’s popcorn.

“Get your own,” Natalie growled at him, covering the bowl protectively. “And it’s no big deal.”

Reiki raised an eyebrow at her. “‘No big deal’?” he repeated. “You came back from the dead, discovered a lost underground city, fought a bunch of elemental Third Gens, and you call that ‘no big deal’?”

Natalie shrugged, talking through the handful of popcorn she had shoved in her mouth. “Rea-y ‘ough,” she said, swallowing the popcorn before continuing. “Considering what else has happened this year, it’s not that big of a deal.”

“We had a funeral for you,” Frank pointed out.

“And compare that to, say, prisoners escaping from Zatvor – the inescapable prison,” Natalie said. “Or Haley and Butterfly getting abducted by aliens. Or the Elutherios drug, or Rina meeting her long-lost jerkwad father, or your sister getting kidnapped, Frank,” she listed.

“Not to mention the tower getting blown up in the riots earlier this year,” Haley piped in.

Natalie glared at her. “Or that,” she admitted. “Or Dark David stabbing Rina, or Hatter switching our bodies… face it, with everything that’s happened this year, me quote-unquote ‘dying’ is a drop in the bucket.”

“Fair,” Frank admitted. “So what do you guys want to do tonight?”

“We haven’t had a movie night in a while,” Natalie said. “I’ll go pick something out – hang on.” Her phone began ringing, playing a decade-old song called “Birds”. Natalie bit her lip, knowing who it was without looking at the caller ID. “I’ll be right back.”

It took her a few minutes to get downstairs and outside of the building, but she had to see him. Parker was skulking in the alleyway next to the Asylum Headquarters, waiting for Natalie to come out.

“What’re you doing here?” Natalie asked, shivering in the cold night air. In her haste after hearing his ringtone, she had forgotten to bring a coat with her, despite it being the middle of winter.

“Can’t I come see my sister after she returned from the dead?” Parker asked, holding up his hands in a shrug.

He took off his Faun mask, letting Natalie see his face for the first time in months. His blond hair was still cut in a short, spiky do, but instead of the professional cuts he had gotten for as long as she could remember, it looked as though he trimmed it himself with a knife. He hadn’t shaved in a few days, either, and his outfit seemed worn. His unkempt appearance showed her how difficult life had been for him, but he also did not look nearly as bad as she had imagined.

“Okay, you’ve seen me,” Natalie said brusquely. “Now what?”

Parker sighed. “I’m sorry, Nat,” he said sincerely. “I know I haven’t said it yet, but I really am sorry for everything.” He took a step toward her, and she took one back in response.

“Really?” Natalie asked, her patience wearing thin. “What exactly are you sorry for? For blowing up the tower? For lying to me for months about your ‘secret mission’? What?”

“All of it!” Parker exclaimed, running a hand through his hair and spreading his wings nervously. “I’m sorry for all of it. I was obsessed with bringing down Claw, and I got in too deep and didn’t know how to pull myself out. I’m sorry!”

Natalie pursed her lips, considering for a moment, before she ran forward and hugged her twin tightly. “I’m your sister,” she said, hiding her tears in the hug. “If you’re in trouble you can always come to me for help!”

Parker seemed taken aback for a second, but then she felt his arms hugging her back, and she knew they would be okay. They stayed like that for a few more seconds before Natalie got self-conscious and pulled back.

“Oh, hey,” Parker said as they both brushed off the moment of sibling affection. “I brought this for you.” He fiddled with his mask and handed her a small memory chip from the side of it. “There’s a lot of stuff on there, but the last bit is from the memorial service. I knew you’d want to see it.”

Natalie chuckled. “You’re right, I do,” she said, pocketing the chip. “I hear they said a lot of nice stuff about me.”

“Dad did, anyway,” Parker said, shrugging his shoulders in that familiar way of his. “I think after they saw me they tried to cut it short without making a scene.”

“Boo,” Natalie pouted. “I’ll have to give them hell for that. My funeral should mean the focus is on me.”

“I know, right?” Parker laughed, and for a moment it felt like old times; Natalie and Parker laughing together, the twins against the world.

Then the biting wind chilled Natalie enough to bring her back to the present.

“Have you seen Dad?” she asked.

Parker shook his head. “I saw him at the funeral,” he told her, nodding to the chip in her hand, “but that’s the most I’ve seen of him since going underground.”

“He misses you, you know,” Natalie said.

“Yeah, right,” Parker scoffed, the grin sliding off his face. “More like he doesn’t know how to feel about me now. His son is a wanted terrorist.”

Natalie shook her head. “Haley heard from her brother that you were coerced,” she told him, and Parker froze. “The only reason you were on that video was because Claw set you up. The guy might be willing to testify, if – ”

“It wouldn’t make a difference,” Parker cut her off. “Scott’s a nice enough guy, but he’s a satyr and a former Faun. His word wouldn’t mean beans in court.”

“You don’t know that,” Natalie said, raising an eyebrow. “If the Asylum was also backing you up…”

She trailed off, but Parker finished the sentence for her. “Then I’d be put into a nice prison cell,” he said. “Besides, there’s more going on than you realize, and you wouldn’t believe me if I tried to explain it.”

“Try me,” Natalie said, folding her arms. “I can guess some of it. Agent’s been acting weird, and Haley keeps bringing up the question of who put the bombs in the tower. What explanation could you possibly give that I wouldn’t believe?”

Parker shrugged. “Aliens?” he said. Natalie stared at him until he started laughing. Despite herself, Natalie also grinned.

“Okay,” she said. “There’s one explanation. ‘Aliens’, hah.”

“Seriously, though,” Parker said once he stopped laughing. “We’re all caught up in a very tangled web, and I don’t even know most of it. A lot of it is centered around the Asylum, though, so just… watch your back in there, okay?”

Natalie put her arm around his shoulder in a half-hug. “You’re worried about me?” she asked, teasing him. “You’re the one living with a bunch of feral degenerates.”

“They’re not all bad people,” Parker said, shrugging his arm over his sister’s shoulder in turn.

“Yeah, I met your girlfriend,” Natalie said, giving him a sly grin to let him know she was only joking. “Smart girl. Makes me wonder why she’s going out with you.”

“Kiara’s been great,” Parker said, hanging his head as he accepted his twin’s ribbing. “She helps me take my mind off things.”

“And Haley?” Natalie asked, poking his side with her elbow as she broke the hug. “What’s up with you two, anyways?”

Parker shrugged again, shaking out his wings. “Honestly, I have no idea,” he said. “Before the funeral the other day, I only met her once when she was doped up on that drug, and then again when she showed up on my doorstep asking if I’d help her get David back. She seems to trust me, but I can’t figure out why.”

“Seriously?” Natalie said. “The way she talks about you, you’d think she was your best friend. She’s always defending you.”

“Well, I did save her brother’s life,” Parker pointed out. “Though from talking to Scott in the Fauns, I thought there was no love lost between them.”

“Huh,” Natalie said. “Well, chalk it up to another mystery.” She shivered again in the wind, and looked back at the building behind her. “I’d better get back,” she said, “before the others start wondering where I went. Agent hasn’t let me out of his sight for very long.”

“Of course he hasn’t,” Parker said, grinning. “Speaking of what’s up…?”

“He’s my boss,” Natalie said. “Sure, I like him, but my crush is of the unrequited variety. I’m too young for him, anyway.”

“Ri-ight,” Parker said, giving her a teasing grin in turn. “Well, I’ll let you go. Enjoy the show,” he added, gesturing again at his recording of the funeral as he put his Faun mask back on.

“Hey,” Natalie said as Parker crouched to take off. “Stronger together?”

Parker gave her the first sincere smile she had seen that night as he finished their old ritual. “Stronger as one,” he said. With that final word, he jumped into the air, launching himself above the rooftop of the building next to the tower before flying off into the night.

Natalie watched him go, waiting until he was a speck in the distance before heading back inside the tower. She fiddled with the chip he had given her as the elevator took her back up to the living room.

“Hey, there she is!” Rina called, patting Natalie’s spot on the couch. “Where’d you go?”

“Not far,” Natalie answered, putting the chip into their TV before sitting down. “Just had to pick up the evening’s entertainment.”

As the recording began with the cameraman landing slightly away from the cliffs and walking into the funeral, Natalie caught Frank giving her a sideways glance. Nobody commented on her obvious source, however; Reiki dimmed the lights, and the team spent the evening groaning and laughing over the memorial service for their living friend.

All in all, it was a pleasant homecoming, with the promise of a better New Year.

* * * * * * * *

Next: Issue #18 – The Highest Form of Flattery

Dawn of the Asylum, Issue #17 – Fire and Water

Asylum Headquarters.

Something’s wrong.

Haley Prince and Eli Howard, otherwise known as “Outlier” and “Butterfly” respectively, were coming back from their patrol of the city to find a commotion in the lobby of Asylum Headquarters. Shadow, Earthborn, and Nightmare had just returned from a capture mission, and had one of the Zatvor Prison escapees in custody. They looked exhausted, more than they should have been for capturing one prisoner. Everyone passing through the lobby gave the Watchers a wide berth as the frog-marched the prisoner to the prison guards that were waiting for them. It seemed like a normal occurrence for the end of a mission, until they all were startled by a sudden shout.

“What the hell just happened, Shadow?!” Agent asked, storming out of the elevator as soon as the doors opened. “You guys were supposed to wait!” Haley had never seen the usually calm and collected Agent this upset before. The look on his face was alarming, if not downright terrifying to see.

The team didn’t answer him. Shadow looked at the floor, and Nightmare was watching Shadow with a worried expression on her face. Earthborn was pushing a girl with leathery, bat-like wings along in front of himself – Haley recognized Erinyes from the description in her profile. The Faun lieutenant’s arms were tied behind her with a layer of rock, but she was grinning as if she had won the fight.

“Take her away!” Agent shouted at the nearest security guard. A team of guards led the escaped convict to the holding cells, until they could transport her to Zatvor prison.

“Agent, we tried – ” Nightmare started to say, but Agent interrupted her.

“You tried,” he snarled. “I know you tried. But trying isn’t enough. Where is she?!”

Earthborn stepped forward. “We searched the cliffs, Agent,” he said. “We couldn’t find her.”

“Then get back out there and search again!” he shouted. “She has to be there!”

“Hey, what’s going on?” Haley asked. “Agent, why are you down here?” It was unusual for the team’s leader to be out of his office during the day, much less on the first floor as the Watchers returned from a mission.

Shadow shook his head at her, pulling her away from the scene. “We just took down Erinyes,” he said.

“Erinyes?” Eli repeated. “The bat-satyr Faun that’s been giving Trick so much trouble?”

“One of the Zatvor escapees,” Haley nodded. “So why does Agent look like he’s about to kill somebody?”

“Who died?” Eli asked, staring at the scene in the middle of the entranceway. Shadow looked sharply at him, so he explained, “I know that look. He doesn’t look like he’s about to kill somebody – he looks like someone he’s responsible for just died. So, who was it?”

Haley gave him a questioning look, but Shadow looked away and whispered something. “What?” Haley asked.

“Natalie,” Shadow said louder, looking back at them. “Trick is dead.”

* * * * * * * *

Asylum HQ.

Debriefing room.

“Okay, start from the beginning,” said Jones, the psychologist that Pharos Industries had brought in to evaluate the team.

O.N.C. and Sean Hannah had agreed to send in a professional to talk with the team about the loss of their teammate; it had been a failing in their predecessors, Team Ark, that the team had fallen apart after a member had died. In fact, Frank realized with a start, it had been Natalie’s mom who had died back then. Well that’s ironic, Frank thought sardonically, staring at the psychologist as he took his seat at the conference table. Frank was surprised that Jones had gotten there so quickly; it had been only a few hours since they had captured Erinyes.

None of them wanted to speak up first. If they said it out loud, then it would be real. Frank looked around at the others, but they all seemed to be staring at him expectantly.

“Shadow?” Jones asked kindly. “Do you want to start?” Frank was starting to hate the shrink’s too-calm voice already.

Then it hit him – the others were waiting for him. Haley, Granny, Reiki, and Eli had not been there, and Nightmare and Earthborn had joined later. Agent had been on comms the entire time, which left Frank as the only Asylum teammate to have been present for the whole story.

“What do you want me to say?” he asked, resigned. “There’s not much else to report. We chased after Erinyes, and Trick went over a cliff. Then Nightmare and Earthborn showed up and captured Erinyes. End of story.”

“Start with why you guys went after Erinyes without waiting for backup as ordered,” Agent said, glaring at him.

Frank shrugged. “I heard you give the order to wait, but Nat had already taken off,” he explained. The memories seemed to blur together – chasing Erinyes through the city, trying to catch her, Trick going over the cliff – and suddenly Frank felt really tired. He looked down at his hands on the table to see that they were still shaking, but he didn’t know why.

Dale noticed, though. He spoke up from the corner of the room where he was observing the meeting. “Jones, maybe this should wait ‘til tomorrow, aye?” Frank caught the look that passed between the two doctors, and the slight nod Dale gave at his shaking hands.

“I’m fine,” Frank insisted, pulling his hands off the table and shoving them onto his lap. “Just – I didn’t expect…” he trailed off. What didn’t he expect? Frank had been to the future, where Natalie had been alive and well – or at least that was what Razorwing had told him. But then again, he was also told many times on that trip that the future could change – in fact, he had been brought there for the specific purpose of changing certain things. Did that mean it was his fault? Could he have changed the future so Natalie – ?

Thinking like that would only drive him crazy. He ran a shaking hand through his hair, taking a deep breath to calm his nerves. “I’m fine,” he repeated, hating how the doctors gave each other that look again.

“It’s okay if you’re not,” Jones said in that annoyingly calm voice. “It’s perfectly natural to feel angry, or upset, or sad. You’ve been through a traumatic experience, and I’m here to help.”

“‘Traumatic experience’?” Frank scoffed, leaning back in his chair and putting his feet up on the table. “We chase down bad guys every day. Nothing traumatic about that.”

Haley raised her eyebrows and looked at his feet. Frank had changed out of his rocket-skates, but his practice shoes were also worn out and filthy. He just raised an eyebrow back at her, daring her to say something.

In response, she mimicked the movement, putting her feet up as well. The look on her face was amused, as if she were silently saying, “I can play that game, too.”

Frank sighed and sat up straight again, taking his feet off of the table. Nothing ever got past Haley. “Look, I just don’t have anything else to say. It’s all in my report. Can we go now?”

Dale stood up, and the team followed. “Frank, I’d like to see you for an after-mission check-up,” he said.

Before Frank could respond, Jones added, “And I’d like to see each of you individually for an evaluation. Shadow, how would – ”

“I’ll go first,” Rina piped up, giving Frank a slight wink behind Jones’ back. “Frank, you should probably go to that check-up.”

Rina stayed with the shrink, and the others all left the room. Agent pushed Frank with his shoulder on the way past, but Haley was the one to speak up. “If you’re going to be a jerk, Agent, maybe you should stay with Doctor Jones,” she said.

Agent paused, then turned around to face them all. “Outlier, Reiki, Granny, I want you to check the base of the cliffs again. Earthborn and Nightmare will join you as soon as they’ve been checked out.”

Haley closed her eyes and took a deep breath before responding. “Agent, I don’t know what you think we’ll find that we didn’t the last fifty times we searched,” she said. “If her body was washed out to sea – ”

“She’s not dead,” Agent said, shaking his head. The team looked at each other, their thoughts clearly written on their faces. “I’m not crazy; I’m telling you, there is no way she’s dead. Not like that.”

Frank took a step forward, his own grief showing through his eyes. Natalie had been his friend since high school, long before either of them became Watchers. He didn’t want to believe it either, but he had been there when it happened. “Agent, I know you two were close,” he said reasonably, “but Erinyes threw her off a fifty-foot cliff into the ocean. There were sharp rocks at the bottom. No human could have survived that fall.”

“Natalie’s no ordinary human,” Agent told them, pointing his umbrella at Frank. “She’s pulled off miracles before. She is not dead.”

“We searched the area,” Frank started.

Agent cut him off. “Then search again!” he shouted, his emotions finally breaking through his normally calm demeanor. “Natalie isn’t… she can’t be!” His voice dropped to a whisper as he added, “It just doesn’t make sense.”

“What makes you so sure?” Haley asked him reasonably. “Frank saw it happen; Erinyes was gloating about it when they brought her in. All the evidence tells us that Natalie is dead – so why are you so sure she’s not?”

“Casey had a vision,” Agent said. “It hasn’t come true yet, so Natalie can’t be dead.”

“‘Casey had a vision’?” David repeated skeptically, speaking up for the first time that day. “Agent, Casey would be the first to tell you that her visions aren’t a hundred percent accurate. The farther out in the future they are, the more likely they won’t happen. I’m telling you: Natalie’s gone. We need to talk about how to inform her family…”

“She’s not dead,” Agent repeated.

“Then why hasn’t she come back yet?” Reiki shouted, pushing Agent back. “If Natalie were alive and well, she should have come through that door by now, cussing us out for leaving her.” He marched past them and opened the door to the stairs before turning around and adding, “But she didn’t. She won’t. She’s gone!” The others looked away, but they knew what he was doing – ripping off the band-aid the way Natalie would have was the only way to get through to Agent.

Agent closed his eyes for a moment, then grabbed his umbrella and marched out the door without another word. The team looked at each other, but nobody followed him.

* * * * * * * *

Casey’s bar.

Slow night.

Cassandra “Casey” Johnson was clearing the tables after closing when the door burst open. “Agent,” she said, not surprised to see him. She knew he was going to come in, and that he would be angry about something, but she wasn’t sure what – her ability to see the future didn’t always show her everything.

“Nat’s dead,” Agent said expectantly, sitting down on a stool at the bar. He didn’t believe it – that much was obvious from his tone and demeanor – but he wanted Casey to confirm it.

“What happened?” she asked, putting her rag down. Her eyes turned white for a few seconds as she heard what he would say next with her powers. “Trick was thrown off a cliff, and the team thinks she’s dead. But I take it you don’t?”

Agent sat with his back to the bar, leaning on his ever-present umbrella as Casey pulled up a chair. “Of course I don’t,” he said. “Erinyes threw her off a fifty-foot cliff, true, but you also had that vision of the twins and the Gamemaster, remember?”

“I remember all of my visions,” Casey said. “Even from two years ago. But you know as well as anyone that they don’t always come true, and that vision in particular was vague enough that it could have been anybody; I got a feeling that it was the Fawkes twins, but I might have been wrong.”

“I worked with you long enough to know that most of them do come true,” Agent countered. “She’s not dead.”

Casey walked over to him, pulling up her own chair and putting her hand on his shoulder. “I can’t tell you for sure one way or the other,” she said. “I haven’t had any visions about this. But I can point out to you that we’ve both had this conversation before, when Steve disappeared.”

Stephen Johnson, also known as Striker of Team Ark, was Casey’s older brother. He had disappeared in the middle of a mission seven years prior, and was presumed dead by everybody. Casey spent four years chasing shadows before admitting defeat, realizing that if he were still alive then he would have returned.

“It’s not the same,” Agent muttered.

“It’s exactly the same,” Casey said, not unkindly. “I’d had a vision of Steve standing in a wasteland, and it never came true. But that vision, plus never finding his body, made me spend so much time searching for him instead of moving on with my life.” She gave Agent a wry smile as she added, “You were the one trying to convince me that he was dead before I did that. So now I’m returning the favor.”

Agent closed his eyes again, drawing in a shaky breath. “If… if she is… dead… I’m the one who sent her in,” he said. “Her and Shadow, against a bat-satyr in the middle of a field. No shadows for Frank to use, no cover for Nat’s illusions, no backup, and facing down a terrorist who could fly. It was a stupid call…”

“You couldn’t have known,” Casey told him. “Nat also makes her own choices. If they had any chance of taking down one of Claw’s lieutenants – especially with her grudge against the Fauns – then you couldn’t have stopped her from trying.”

Agent opened his eyes but didn’t look at anything in particular. “She was still my responsibility,” he said. “They’re all my responsibility. I let them down.” He shook his head, adding bitterly, “Again.”

“Natalie was also special, wasn’t she?” Casey asked knowingly. “I don’t need a vision to see what she meant to you.”

Agent shook his head, biting his lip as he thought aloud. “Never acted on it, though,” he said. “I’m thirteen years older than her. She wouldn’t have wanted an old man like me.” He took a deep breath and looked at Casey, adding, “And now it’s too late.”

“I’m sorry I can’t give you what you came here for,” Casey said, shrugging. “Is there anything else I can do?”

Agent shook his head. “No, thanks, Case. I have to go tell Tom now.” Thomas Fawkes was Natalie’s father.

Casey winced in sympathy. “You sure you got this?” she asked. “I remember how it went down last time – if you want, I can tell him about Natalie.”

“No,” Agent said, standing up and heading to the door. “It needs to come from me. He already hates me for what happened to Lyta, and to Parker – I can take this, too.” He did not say the words, but from his tone Casey could tell he was also thinking, “I deserve it.” But she did not say anything as she watched him grab his ever-present umbrella and walk out the door.

Casey watched after him as he got into his car, with a nagging feeling in the back of her mind like she was forgetting something important. She shook her head to clear it and went back to work.

* * * * * * * *

Outskirts of Eon City, near the cliffs.

A very nice memorial service.

Frank fidgeted in his suit. He had not been to a funeral in years, and this one was especially hard. Given the negative reactions Team Ark had sparked in the city with Hippolyta’s very public funeral, they kept the memorial service to just friends and family. City police kept reporters and onlookers away, and Agent had conscripted non-Asylum Watchers to patrol that day so the entire team could mourn.

The yawning space behind the podium seemed to swallow all sound. Frank couldn’t hear the reverend’s words over the roaring in his ears. At first, he thought it was the waves crashing against the rocks below the cliff, but as the service dragged on his mind started wandering back to the incident…

“She’s getting away, Shadow!” Trick called through the communicator in her helmet. Shadow was next to her, using his rocket-skates to keep up with her motorcycle as they chased after Erinyes. The bat-satyr was a Faun lieutenant and a wanted criminal that had escaped from Zatvor prison during the breakout last week. The Asylum members were tracking down the escapees, and they had found Erinyes after an anonymous tip came in – Trick and Shadow had been sent to bring her in, but the bat-satyr surprised them. The wings on her arms actually allowed her to fly – something they hadn’t been prepared for. What was supposed to be an easy arrest had suddenly turned into a high-speed chase out of the city.

They should have known – it was never that easy.

“Agent, we need help out here,” Shadow called over the comms. “She’s leaving the city, heading southeast towards the cliffs!”

Earthborn and Nightmare are on their way,” came the reply. “Try to stall her, but don’t engage until backup arrives.

“Easy for you to say,” Trick growled, swerving her motorcycle as the escaped convict threw a rock in her path. “She’s grabbing anything she can and throwing it back at us!”

Natalie, I mean it,” Agent said. “Earthborn and Nightmare will be there soon. Don’t be stupid.

Trick grinned under her helmet. “Aw, is Agent worried about us?” she teased. “What fun can we have if we don’t take a few risks – whoa!” Her taunt was cut short when Erinyes threw another rock back at her.

“See what you get?” Shadow taunted her back, jumping over another stone. “Eyes on the prize, Nat.”

“Yeah, yeah,” Trick would have rolled her eyes if she didn’t need to watch the road. They came to the end of the developed part of the city, and Erinyes turned towards the ocean. “Agent, where’s our backup?” Trick asked into the comm. “If she gets out over the ocean, then we’ll never catch her!”

ETA three minutes, guys,” Agent replied.

“We don’t have three minutes,” Trick said to Shadow. “You got anything we can use to slow her down?” She threw some of her flaming playing cards, but the wind was against her and they harmlessly bounced off Erinyes’ leathery wings.

“I’m running on empty,” Shadow said. “I can bend her shadow into her eyes, but in bright daylight it wouldn’t do more than tint her vision. She’s too high up for me to use my nightsticks!” He glanced over at Trick but had to slow down to avoid a streetlamp. “What about you?”

“I’ve got a couple more tricks up my sleeves,” she said, “but it would mean engaging her before the others arrive.”

“Agent told us not to,” Shadow warned her.

Trick shrugged, stopping her bike before she went over the cliffs and tossing something from her sleeve at Erinyes. “Since when do I listen to anybody?” she asked, grinning.

Erinyes screeched as she slammed against the ground. The tiny grapple that Trick had thrown was wrapped around the bat-satyr’s ankle, connected to a strong cable so thin that one could only see it if they knew what they were looking for.

“Cards aren’t the only things I can throw,” Trick called over, taking her helmet off before Agent could yell at her over the comms.

“Could have fooled me,” Erinyes spat back. “You’re just a one-trick pony, after all. You think this’ll stop me?”

She swiped through the cable with one of the sharp claws on her hands, cutting clean through it. “Yeah, I didn’t think that would hold you,” Trick said, running over to her as Erinyes scrambled to stand up. “I just needed to slow you down for this!”

She flicked one end of the long black scarf she carried in her coat, wrapping it tightly around the convict’s wrist, and twisted it slightly to make it stay. Erinyes screeched again in frustration, and jumped up, trying to take off anyways.

Trick held on, and for a long second it looked like she was flying a large, ugly kite. She threw some of her flaming cards at the Faun with her free hand, but Erinyes had forty pounds of muscle over her and their tug-of-war ended with Trick’s feet coming off the ground as the bat-satyr flew away.

“Trick!” Shadow shouted, speeding up to the scene on his skates. The world moved slowly as he watched Erinyes yank his partner over the edge. Trick held on for a few more seconds, dangling over the long drop. Her eyes were wide as she looked back at Shadow, as if she knew what would happen – then Erinyes cut the scarf with her clawed fingers, and Trick was falling…

“Frank!” came Reiki’s hushed voice next to him. “Frank, look!” He sounded mad.

Frank snapped out of his reverie back to the memorial service and turned to see what had Reiki so angry. In the back of the crowd a single figure stood out – he wore a worn black trench coat to cover his wings, and his face was covered in his beaked Faun mask, but there was no mistaking the feathery blond hair of Parker Fawkes.

“What’s he doing here?” Reiki growled.

Frank put a hand on his teammate’s arm. “Nat was his sister,” he reminded Reiki in a whisper. “Let’s not start something here.” When Reiki continued to glare at Parker, he gripped his arm and added, “Not now!”

“That bastard is in charge of the Fauns right now,” Reiki said, a little too loudly – people around them were starting to stare. “Erinyes is a Faun – he’s probably the one that sent her!”

“Not here,” Frank hissed, yanking on Reiki’s arm to get his attention. “Do you think this is what Nat would have wanted?”

“A fight at her funeral?” Reiki asked. “Yeah, I think she’d have loved it.” He calmed down anyway, and Frank could feel the tension leaving his friend’s arm.

Frank grinned in spite of himself. “Not at the memorial service. Wait for the wake,” he whispered. Both teammates started giggling, earning a glare from Agent and Haley. Frank subtly pointed back at Parker with his thumb; Agent missed it, but he could see Haley stiffen as she saw him.

She leaned over to David on her other side and whispered something, but then the reverend called Natalie’s father up to the podium to give the eulogy, and Frank’s attention was drawn back to the speaker as Mr. Fawkes stood up in front of him.

Thomas Fawkes was a bird-satyr, like his son. He didn’t have wings, but his arms and face were covered in black-and-white speckled feathers, and he had bird eyes and a beak in place of a normal human nose and mouth. His hair, similar in style and just as feathery as Parker’s, was jet-black, and he wore a simple black suit for his daughter’s memorial service. Frank watched his friend’s father slowly mount the podium and thought of his own parents.

Frank’s mother and father had been a part of Team Ark, along with Casey, Agent, and the twins’ mother, Lyta. He had known Mr. Fawkes since grade school, and it was difficult to see him this way. Thomas Fawkes was a stage magician, and so was usually a bright and cheerful man. He had always worried about his children becoming Watchers like their mother, especially after Lyta had been killed in action, but he had always greeted them with a grin and a joke. But time had taken its toll on the man; within the last few months, his son had become a terrorist on the city’s Most Wanted list, and now he was speaking at his daughter’s funeral. Mr. Fawkes moved more slowly, and there was no trace of a smile on his tear-streaked face. Frank knew he should say something to him after the service was over, but he had no idea what he might say.

Mr. Fawkes started the eulogy by hoping his wife and daughter were together again in the afterlife, looking on from wherever heroes went when they died in the line of duty. He told the audience about Natalie’s love for her work. He spoke a little about teaching her his stage tricks when she told him about wanting to be a Watcher, hoping that they would keep her safe. He even spoke warmly about her friends, particularly Frank and his sister.

Frank looked over at Miranda, who was sitting with their parents, and saw her staring unblinkingly at Mr. Fawkes as he spoke. Her jaw was clenched, and Frank looked away before she caught him staring. He hadn’t spoken to his family since Natalie died, afraid that they would blame him as much as Agent did. He blamed himself, but he didn’t know if he could take his sister or parents looking at him with the contempt Agent had been showing him these last two days.

He looked down to see his hands shaking again and clenched them into fists. Maybe Reiki was right; picking a fight with Parker might give him someone else to blame; Natalie certainly would have loved the drama of a fight breaking out at her funeral.

At that thought, he took a deep breath and turned his attention back to the speaker. She also would have killed him if he interrupted people saying nice things about her.

“My – my daughter wasn’t the easiest person to get along with,” Mr. Fawkes was saying, “but she was fiercely loyal to her friends. Those who knew her could always count on her to drop everything to help, even if she did it with a sarcastic remark.” The audience chuckled. “Thank you all for being here; I know it would have – have meant the world to her.”

He gave them all a curt nod, pursing his lips and walking back to his seat quickly. Frank leaned forward and patted him on the shoulder. Those who didn’t know him would have thought that was a sweet speech, but Frank couldn’t help but notice that he never once mentioned Natalie’s twin brother. Frank stole a glance at Parker, and noticed David and Rina standing behind him. So that’s what Haley had been doing; they weren’t going to interrupt the service, but they also weren’t going to let him get away.

Two more people spoke. One was Frank’s mother, who had been particularly close to Natalie over the years after her mother’s death, and the other was Agent. While Sara Mejia spoke for a bit about the kind of girl Natalie had been growing up, she seemed to cut her speech short on purpose. Frank saw her glance to the back and knew she had figured out the situation with Parker; as an experienced Watcher in her own right, she knew that the sooner the service ended the better.

When Agent got to the stage, he first looked at Mr. Fawkes – which was a mistake. Natalie’s father was glaring at him with such hatred and animosity that Frank had never seen before. Agent stumbled over his greeting and looked away – and visibly stiffened.

Even Agent had noticed Parker in the back. He froze for what felt like eternity, then said a few short lines about how Natalie had been a great Watcher and teammate, before rushing off the stage. The reverend then had Mr. Fawkes throw a wreath of lilies over the edge of the cliff, and the service was dismissed.

The team immediately turned to Parker, ready for a struggle, but Parker just stood there watching his father sadly through his mask. He didn’t try to run or fly away now that the service was over. He didn’t do anything until Rina spoke to him.

“What are you doing here, Fallen?” she asked, using the name the Fauns had given him.

Parker didn’t seem to notice the insult. “I’m paying my respects to my sister – what else?” he sounded calm – too calm for having just lost his twin. He looked around at his former teammates, who were surrounding him.

Frank strode over, keeping his shaking hands clenched at his sides. “I told you last time,” he said, “the next time I saw you I would have to take you in. Did you think I was bluffing?”

“No,” Parker agreed, “but I also know you know my sister better than to think she’s actually gone.”

“What are you talking about?” Agent demanded, coming over with the former members of Team Ark in attendance. Mr. Fawkes also came but didn’t seem to know what to say or how to feel. A few of his friends, whom Frank recognized as the boarders who lived with him, also stood near him for emotional support, and as Chip and Dale also approached Frank wasn’t sure how to protect so many civilians if this escalated into a fight.

“Nat said it so many times I lost count,” Parker replied. “’No body, no death’. Until we find her body, I’m not going to believe she’s not still out there. It’d be just like her to pull a Tom Sawyer and show up to her own funeral, and I wouldn’t miss that for the world.”

“You’re wrong,” Frank said, painfully aware of how many eyes turned towards him. “She wouldn’t put all of us through this for a prank.”

“Not on purpose,” Parker agreed, “but you have to admit she has a talent for dramatic timing. Besides,” he added, tapping the side of his mask, “she’ll never forgive any of us if no one was recording this.”

“I watched Erinyes drop her off the cliff,” Frank said, his voice raising as his emotions took over. That alone caused Parker to take a step back; Frank wasn’t usually an emotional guy. “You know, Erinyes – one of your lieutenants?”

The crowd watched Parker expectantly. Parker looked over at his dad, who looked away from him. “You guys can’t honestly believe I had anything to do with that,” he asked, looking from face to face as if he were hoping for some sympathy. Finding none, he tensed up. “Erinyes is crazy,” he added. “Even the other Fauns hate working with her.”

“You’re in charge of the Fauns in Eon City,” Frank reminded him. “Everything they do is your fault, whether you ordered it or not.”

Claw is still in charge of the Fauns,” Parker snarled. “The only reason I’m still with them is because I have nowhere else to go. I’m a figurehead, nothing more, and there’s someone else pulling the strings from behind the scenes.”

“Let’s all take a breath here.” Sean Hannah, CEO of Pharos Industries, stepped forward. “A funeral is no place for violence.”

“You!” Parker’s eyes widened, then narrowed in anger. “What the hell are you doing here?”

Frank saw Agent’s eyes looking between the two of them, but before Frank could wonder how Parker knew the CEO, Agent said, “Mr. Hannah here has graciously paid for Natalie’s service, and is hosting the wake later this afternoon.”

“Is he now?” Parker said suspiciously.

“I feel that it’s only proper, to honor those who pass in the line of duty,” Mr. Hannah said. “After all, it is my company that helps run the Asylum; it’s only fitting for me to help take care of the expenses.”

“Right,” Parker said, raising his eyebrows. “Anyways, I can see I’ve overstayed my welcome.” He turned to his father. “Dad, I’m sorry things turned out this way,” he said softly. “I hope someday you can understand.”

Mr. Fawkes looked at his son for the first time and nodded once, then turned away without a word. Parker tensed as if he were about to run, but David put a hand on his shoulder. “Not so fast, buddy,” he said. “You’re under arrest, for acts of terrorism against the city.”

Parker sighed. “You really think I came here without an escape option?” he asked. “You see, buddy,” he added, using the same address as David, “I’ve been training this last year.”

In one swift motion, Parker crouched down and jumped up, using his Third-Gen strength to break out of David’s grip on his shoulder as he flew up into the air, letting the overcoat flutter behind him as his wings stretched out. With an ironic salute at his former team, he flew out past the cliff and over the ocean. Dressed for a funeral and not a fight, none of the team were equipped to follow him.

“Not fair!” Reiki cried. “Since when does he take off like that?”

He was right, Frank realized. Parker used to need a running start to take off; he had never been able to jump into flight like he had just done – at least, not that he had ever told the team.

“Let him run,” Haley said. “He’s more useful where he is anyways.”

“So, you believe that bull he was spouting about not being in charge?” Reiki demanded.

Haley glanced at Agent, who was quietly leaving before Mr. Fawkes saw him. “I do,” she said slowly. As everyone stared at her, she added, “Come on; with everything that’s happened this year, don’t you think it’s strange how many things seem to be connected? I’m like ninety percent sure that someone else is organizing things behind the scenes, and I think Parker just got caught up in it.”

“Your loyalty to your friend is admirable,” Mr. Hannah said, “but misplaced. Parker is currently the leader of a terrorist organization in this city. As a Watcher, your job is to bring him in and dismantle his organization.”

“My job is justice, Mister Hannah,” Haley replied coolly. “I’ll bring wrongdoers in to face their charges, but I will find out the truth to make sure those charges are correct. Everything Parker has done this last year flies in the face of everything I know about Blackbird,” she added, using Parker’s Watcher name. “Given my own experiences with an alien A.I., a girl who could alter reality with a sentence, a prison breakout from an inescapable prison, an organized riot, my own brother’s testimony, and these portals that are popping up everywhere, it all seems too… clean.”

“What’s your definition of ‘clean’?” Rina asked incredulously.

“It’s chaos, but it’s organized chaos,” Haley explained. “Parker said that someone’s pulling his strings, and frankly that’s made more sense to me than any other explanation I’ve heard.”

Frank considered for a moment, then added, “She’s right.” As the onlookers turned their attention to him, he said, “I recently came back from the future, where a future version of myself said that Parker’s going to be of use where he is in the Fauns.” He shrugged, adding, “If I can’t trust myself, who can I trust?”

“We should get ready for the wake,” Rina said. “What’s done is done, and we won’t get anywhere speculating about it now.”

Everyone agreed and turned to leave. Frank looked for his family, but his parents were talking to Agent. Miranda stood off to the side, appearing to be lost in thought. Frank took a deep breath and walked over to his sister.

“Mom and Dad aren’t ready to leave yet,” she said. She still was not crying but was staring at the edge of the cliff. Ever since she had been kidnapped earlier this year, she had been different – but this was a new situation, so Frank did not know if her behavior was normal.

As if there was anything “normal” about Natalie being dead.

“I’m sorry,” Frank said, not sure what else to say.

“For what?” Miranda asked, looking at him for the first time. He could not be sure, but her eyes seemed more feline than they used to appear. Her gaze was steady, but she seemed upset. “For not letting me know? For not talking to me until now?”

“I… Yes, for all of that,” he said. “I got it into my head that you might… you know, blame me. For what happened.” He had not even considered it before, but Miranda would have been told by their parents, and not her brother, that their mutual friend had died. He kicked himself for his selfishness; even if she had hated him for it, he should have been the one to tell his family. They all loved Natalie like a favorite cousin, and he was off moping on his own – and that was after he had disappeared shortly after Parker’s treason. He shook his head slowly as the realization came to him. “I’m an idiot,” he said. “How do you put up with me?”

Miranda shook her head. “My silly, stupid brother,” she said, chuckling. “Everyone who knew her knows that Natalie was an unstoppable force.”

“Still,” he said. “I feel like there must have been something I could have done.”

“Nope,” Miranda said, stretching her arms behind her head. “Natalie’s… she was a hard-headed dope. You remember that time she climbed Pharos Tower?” They both laughed at the memory of fourteen-year-old Natalie climbing a twenty-story building to launch fireworks off at the top, just to prove she could. It had been before they were friends, but they had known Natalie back then as their parents’ teammate’s daughter, and Frank had snuck out to watch with the rest of his class. “She could have died – nearly did, right? – but she did it anyway.” Miranda shrugged to finish her point.

“Myeh,” Frank said, shrugging himself. “I guess you’re right.”

“I know I am – ” Miranda was cut off by a girl stepping in front of Frank. She seemed oddly familiar, but Frank was distracted by the bright green top hat she wore over her dark green suit.

“Shadow, right?” the girl asked. “We met once, but you were wearing your outfit at the time.”

“Oh, my uniform,” Frank said, turning on his PR charm. “I’m sorry, I’m really bad with faces, miss…?”

“Alice,” the girl said, smiling politely at him. “Alice Winters. I have something to tell you,” she added.

“We’re not taking interviews today,” Frank said dismissively, turning back to his sister.

The girl called Alice shook her head. “That’s not why I’m here,” she said with a grin that was slightly too wide for her face. “See, I owe Trick my life,” she added.

“Oh,” was all Frank could think of to say, but the girl spoke quickly over him.

“That’s why I’m here. Trick saved my life about a week ago, in the Zatvor breakout, and I absolutely hate being in anyone’s debt, so I’m coming in to change the story.” She still stood in front of Frank, leaning in a little too close.

Frank looked confused. “In the Zatvor breakout?” he asked. “Were you a guard? And what do you mean by ‘change the story’?”

“He’s a bit slow, isn’t he?” the girl asked.

Give him a second; he’ll put it together.

“Maybe,” Alice said. “Of course, I don’t think I ever said my real name before.”

“Who are you talking to?” Miranda asked, looking at the girl as if she was crazy.

“No one of consequence,” Alice said. Ouch. “As for ‘changing the story’, I guess the story will stay mostly the same as before, but I’m hurrying it along a bit. Otherwise, we’re going to be stuck doing these melodramatic funeral and wake scenes for the rest of the issue, and after that we might get derailed into a montage of psychiatric sessions with that creepy Jones guy. No, thank you – I want to get back to the action, so I’m bringing the segue!”

That was when Frank realized where he had seen the girl before. “You!” he said, his face draining of color.

“’Bout time,” the girl said with another grin. “Anyways, I know we were in the middle of a touching family reunion, but there’s something you really ought to know about your dead friend.”

“Frank? Who is this girl?” Miranda asked. “And can I hit her?”

Frank’s face had widened in shock, and he began wrapping his shadows almost possessively around himself as he stepped between the villain and his sister. “We call her Hatter,” he said. “She’s one of the Zatvor escapees. When we put her away, she switched my powers with Reiki’s, and made Haley and Natalie swap bodies!”

“Oh please,” Hatter said, waving a hand airily. “I wouldn’t have been in prison in the first place if it wasn’t necessary to the story. Like what I’m about to tell you.”

“What could you possibly say that I’d believe?” Frank demanded.

“Honestly.” Hatter rolled her eyes, using her Third-Gen powers of narration to say, “Shadow then believed the next words out of Hatter’s mouth without question.” She paused to look at Frank before telling him:

“Trick is alive, you know.”

* * * * * * * *

A dank, dark cave, a few days ago.

Natalie Fawkes, somehow alive.

Told you.

Natalie woke up with a pounding headache. She nearly retched, but managed to keep her stomach from turning as she looked around. She seemed to be in some kind of medical facility, but the lights were artificial, and the ceiling cracked in places to reveal stone underneath.

“Oh, she’s awake,” came a woman’s voice from the doorway. “You shouldn’t be sitting up, you know – you had a nasty crack to the head.” A cool breeze wafted over towards Natalie, gently pushing her back down onto what appeared to be a hospital bed.

“Where am I?” Natalie asked. “Who are you? What happened?”

“Those are all very important questions,” came a different voice; this time a man spoke, chuckling at his own joke. The speakers came into her view, and Natalie realized they weren’t much older than herself. “I’m Leo,” the guy introduced, “and this is Nadia. We kind of rescued you from the cliff.” Leo grinned sheepishly, brushing his shaggy black hair out of his wide face.

“He says ‘kind of’ because he hit your head against the rocks on the way down,” Nadia said, elbowing him. She wore a pastel-pink hijab over her hair, and her face was friendly as she teased Leo.

“As for where you are,” Leo added, “you’re home!” He waved his hands, dramatically gesturing around them, but all Natalie could see was the underground hospital room.

“And by home, he means we’ve brought you to Paracelcus, the city of Primordials,” Nadia explained practically. “It’s the ruins of the old city that Eon was built over; we call it Paracelcus because only Elementals like us live here.”

“Elementals…” Natalie mused, trying to catch up. “You mean Third-Gens, right?”

Nadia laughed. “Of course, that’s how we started,” she explained. “After being drafted to terraform the cliffs for Eon City fifty years ago, many of our people were chased down here by those above. But everyone who lives here has some kind of elemental power, so we call ourselves Primordials – people who can control the powers of nature.”

“Our city keeps us safe from the overlanders,” Leo said proudly. “I’m a water Elemental, and Nadia here is air. We were on patrol outside when we saw you fighting the satyr girl with your fire powers. When she dropped you over the cliff, we used our elements to save you from the fall.” Nadia elbowed him again. “Ah, right,” he added. “You hit your head against the cliffs on the way down (sorry), so we brought you to our doctor to recover.”

“You’ve got a nasty concussion, so try not to sit up for a while, okay sweetie?” Nadia put a blanket on over Natalie in a very mothering fashion, tucking her in. “You’re safe now.”

“Thanks,” Natalie said, still confused. She didn’t seem to be in danger, though, so she figured she could just roll with it until she recovered. “How long have I been out?”

Nadia smiled. “A few hours,” she told her. “Our doctor is running some tests to make sure you’re okay.”

“Hours?!” Natalie shrieked. “I need to contact my friends. Where’s my comm unit?” When Leo and Nadia gave her matching blank looks, she added, “The watch-looking thing on my wrist? Where is it?”

“We had to take it off for the scans,” a new voice explained. A young woman with long red hair walked in. “The water seems to have logged it, in any case. You two – we have a problem.” She gestured to Leo and Nadia, her expression suddenly stern.

“What’s wrong?” Nadia asked, her grin fading. “Oh, this is Doctor Brianna – ”

“She’s human,” the doctor interrupted the introduction, and Nadia fell silent.

“No, that makes no sense,” Leo said. “We saw her throwing fireballs…”

“Fireballs?” Natalie asked. She tried to shake her head, but it hurt too much to move. “No, that was just a trick. See, I have these playing cards that I covered with flash paper – ”

“Human?” Nadia asked, cutting off the explanation. “Did you tell – ”

“Yes,” Brianna said, putting her hands on her hips. “I had to. You know the rules – Primordials only in the city. You shouldn’t have brought her here.”

“Hang on,” Natalie said. “Maybe it’s the concussion, but I’m not following. So what if I am human? What’s wrong with that?”

“It’s bad,” Leo told her. “Humans aren’t allowed in the city.”

Natalie scoffed. “What are they going to do, lock me up?” None of the others answered, but Nadia nodded. Natalie looked between them, realizing how bad her predicament was; she couldn’t fight with her head hurting so much, and they had taken her communicator so the team didn’t know her location. She had no back-up, and was apparently in a whole city full of Third Gens who wanted to throw her in prison.

“Aw, fu – ”

* * * * * * * *

Sean Hannah’s Mansion.

Natalie’s wake.

“So Hatter, a known criminal, told you that Natalie is alive,” Haley summarized, raising an eyebrow at Frank. “And you believe her?”

Frank and Miranda had just finished reporting their encounter with Hatter to Haley, who seemed skeptical. They hadn’t yet told the rest of the team, not wanting to get anyone’s hopes up in case Hatter was wrong.

“Why else would she come to the funeral?” Frank asked. “Besides, Natalie saved her life in the Zatvor breakout. What could she possibly gain by lying to us?”

“She could be trying to distract us,” Haley pointed out. “Keep us searching the cliffs while she and the other Zatvor escapees wreak havoc in the city.”

“I don’t think so,” Frank said, shaking his head.

Miranda sighed from next to him. “Of course you don’t,” she said. “She told you to believe her in a funny voice, and then you just did. That’s a Third Gen power if I’ve ever seen one.”

“Hatter told us that she had ‘limited powers of narration’, whatever that means,” Haley explained. “All I know for sure is that anytime she spoke in an unusually deep voice, anything she said came true – including making me and Trick switch bodies.” She turned back to Frank, adding, “Sorry to say it, but I think she hit you with some kind of hypnotism. That’s not helping me believe her.”

Frank gave an annoyed exhale. “Okay, you like logic, right?” he asked, changing tactics. “Let’s look at it logically then. What’s the best-case scenario if Hatter is telling the truth?”

Haley nodded, playing along. “If Hatter is telling the truth,” she stressed the “if”, “then best-case scenario, we spend more time searching the cliffs until we get Natalie back.”

“And worst-case?” Frank prompted.

“We waste time searching the cliffs until Natalie dies from exposure, or starvation, or injury, or a myriad of other things that would have killed her by now if she really was trapped down there,” Haley said, trying to point out the folly in that line of thought. “If she’s alive, then she’s been stuck somewhere we can’t find her or even hear her for days. Even if she survived the fall, it’s highly unlikely she’s still alive.”

“Okay, okay,” Frank said, waving for her to move on. “If Hatter is lying, what’re the worst- and best-case scenarios?”

“If Hatter is lying, which is much more likely,” Haley said, “then best-case scenario is we ignore her and keep protecting the city, and either she calls off whatever she’s planning, or we catch her and send her back to Zatvor.” She shook her head and added, “Worst-case scenario, we believe her lies and she messes up the city while we’re off on a wild goose chase. Do you see the problems here?”

Miranda nodded, but Frank kept at it. “If Natalie is alive, and we give up on her, do you think any of us could live with ourselves?” he asked loudly. A few of the wake-goers looked in their direction curiously, and he lowered his voice. “The worst scenario would be that Hatter was telling the truth, and we ignore it!”

“Frank, don’t you think you might be conflating logic with what you want to believe?” Haley asked, not unkindly. “I want her to be alive too, but this is the job: we can’t abandon the city to search for her. We all knew that when we signed up.”

“I know!” Frank snapped. “You think I don’t know that?” He gestured to where his parents stood, talking to Casey and Agent. He didn’t say it, but the story was well-known around the city: Team Ark officially broke up after Frank’s mother, formerly the hero Star, was shot in the kneecap by an ally when they faced off against the villain Jaunt. Sara Mejia still used a cane to walk, even years later, so Frank was well-informed of the consequences of mistakes in their line of work. “I’m just talking about not giving up on her yet.”

Haley sighed, beginning to get visibly annoyed. “Look, Frank, I don’t want to be the bad guy here,” she said, “but she’s dead. There is no part of those cliffs where she could be where we wouldn’t have found her already if she were alive – Earthborn even used his powers to search for her in the rocks. Now you’re talking about not giving up on her at her wake, when her funeral was this morning. How many times are we supposed to check those damn cliffs before you wake up and realize that?” She shook her head, seeing the defiant look in Frank’s eyes, and sighed before adding, “Get your head out of your ass, Frank; she’s dead, and your survivor’s guilt won’t ever change that.”

Frank was stricken, and even Miranda winced. Haley put her hand to her head, rubbing her temple as if she had a headache. She seemed to know she had gone too far, but was refusing to apologize. After what seemed like an eternity of silence, she added, “Don’t give people false hope.”

Frank slowly shook his head. “You’re an unfeeling bitch,” he said before walking away. He refused to look back at her, but felt rather than saw Miranda silently following him over to where the remnants of Team Ark were talking.

“ – don’t know what you’re talking about,” Agent was saying. “How could Casey have that vision if it wasn’t going to come true?”

“It was recently brought to my attention that I could have misinterpreted it,” Casey said. “My visions aren’t an exact science; they show me what could be, and what probably will be, but they don’t always come true.”

“Even Parker seemed sure about her still being out there,” Agent said. “The Director and Hannah decided to go ahead with the service because of what happened last time, but I’m not giving up just yet!”

Sara folded her hands over her cane, using the same gesture Agent used on the Asylum team when he was trying to convince them of something. “You’re not considering all of the consequences,” she said calmly.

“What consequences?” Agent asked.

“Tom, for one,” Frank’s dad said. Kevin Mejia, otherwise known by his Watcher name, Kindred, was a satyr/Third Gen hybrid. He had cat ears and a tail like Miranda, but unlike his daughter his eyes were also yellow and shaped like a cat’s, his teeth were pointed, and he had the Third Gen ability to create mirages. He put a hand on Agent’s shoulder to remind him to keep his voice down. “If we told him that there might have been a mistake, that his daughter might still be out there, and we’re wrong, it would shatter him. He’s barely hanging on as it is.”

Agent’s shoulders deflated under his old friend’s words. “I… I don’t want to hurt him anymore,” he said, “but what if she is still out there?”

“I actually have something to report on that,” Frank said, speaking up so the older generation noticed his presence. He told them about how Hatter had shown up at the funeral and told him and Miranda that Natalie was still alive.

“Hatter?” Sara asked. “Isn’t she the one who made you guys switch bodies?”

“She also did something so that Frank believes everything she said without question,” Miranda added. When Frank glared at her, she shrugged. “What? If we’re going to tell them, we ought to tell them everything,” she said.

“I’m fine,” Frank insisted. “From what we know about Hatter, she’s a thief, not a murderer. She also seemed to think the whole switching-powers thing was a game. From what I can tell, I don’t think she wants to hurt anybody, and she does owe Natalie her life.”

“So she says,” Miranda muttered.

Frank shut his sister up with a glare. “Anyways, I think it’s at least worth looking into,” he finished.

Agent grinned. “See?” he told the others.

Sara shook her head. “I don’t think your team should keep searching on the say-so of s criminal,” she said. “However,” she quickly added before either Frank or Agent could protest, “our team can help. Discreetly.” She looked over at Natalie’s father, who was talking to another group. “No raising false hope to anyone else, okay? Kevin, Casey, and I can search the cliffs again, and we’ll let you know if we find anything.”

“Thanks, Sara,” Agent said, looking as if a giant weight had been taken off his shoulders.

Sara shook her head. “Don’t thank me yet,” she said. “If we can’t find her, then she’s probably dead – and it’s not going to be any easier to accept.”

Agent nodded, sobering a little. “Fair,” he said. “And Casey, you’ll tell us if you – Casey!”

Casey’s pale eyes were white; she was having a vision. A long one, from the looks of things. It took her nearly a minute to come back to the present. “What did you see?” Agent asked as she shook her head to clear it. Frank and his parents crowded around, partly to obscure her from prying eyes.

Casey blinked a few times before looking at Agent. “You need to get the team together,” she gasped, still shocked by whatever her vision had shown her. “Search the base of the cliffs again.”

“What?” Agent asked, standing up at her alarmed tone. “What are you saying?”

Casey looked straight into his eyes. “I’ve never had a vision twice. Ever. But this was the same as the last one. The Gamemaster chair, the twins fighting over it, one killing the other – everything was exactly the same.”

“What does that mean?” Agent asked her, picking up his umbrella.

“It’s never happened before, so I can’t be sure,” Casey admitted, “but I think… I’m almost positive…”

“What?” Agent asked again, impatiently.

Casey grabbed his hand, a grin spreading across her face. “Agent, I think she’s alive.”

* * * * * * * *

In a cave somewhere.

Natalie Fawkes, A.K.A. Trick.

Still alive.

“Forty-two bottles of beer on the wall, forty-two bottles of beer; take one down, pass it around, forty-one bottles of beer on the wall!”

Natalie had been locked in this small, cramped cell for days. She could tell the passage of time from how often the guards brought food, but there were no windows or clocks around. She counted herself lucky that there was a flushable toilet and a sink with soap in the cell with her, but the cot was as hard as a plank of wood and the lack of interaction was starting to get to her.

The Primordials had immediately cuffed her to the hospital bed when they found out she was human, and had locked her in the cell the day after she had woken up and the doctor said she would be safe to move. After a couple days of shouting and swearing at any guard that came near her cell, Natalie had switched tactics to singing the most long-winded and annoying songs she could think of to torment her captors.

“Forty-one bottles of beer on the wall, forty-one bottles of beer…” The singing also helped mask any sounds she made while taking inventory of supplies in her uniform coat. She had used a lot of her tricks on Erinyes during that initial chase, but she still had some flash paper, gunpowder, and glitter along with most of her scarves in the hidden pockets of her uniform. They had taken her watch, but had left her rings – which included the magnetic and flint-and-steel ones she used in some of her tricks. The long scarf she had used against Erinyes had been cut, but it was only a foot shorter than usual. As long as she held it from the cut side, it would still work in a fight.

The main problem – which was the biggest reason Natalie was still locked up and hadn’t tried to escape yet – was that most of her stuff had gotten wet when Leo had saved her from the fall. Wet powder, glitter, and paper were useless. Flash paper could dry out in a day or two, but it would take time, and there was no guarantee it would not be ruined by the ocean’s salt. The clumps of glitter would never work properly again, but she luckily found a sealed baggie of it in one of her back pockets. The water had not gotten to it, so while it was much less than she usually worked with, it was something. If the saltwater hadn’t damaged it, the gunpowder could also be dried out and used – but it would take even longer than the paper.

That was where the singing came in. By singing loudly, off-key, and obnoxiously banging on her cell walls every now and then, she could hide the sounds of her testing out the drying concoctions. The paper and powder gave her some encouraging sparks today, so her spirits were lifted into the song.

“Forty bottles of beer on the wall, forty bottles of – ” The song was cut off by the sound of keys in the lock, as someone tried to enter her cell. “Who’s there?”

She scrambled to hide the flash paper under her cot’s mattress as Nadia entered holding a big wreath of white lilies. “Hey, sorry about this,” she said, her nose wrinkling. Natalie silently cursed, just now noticing the distinct smell that the gunpowder left behind. The black powder blended into the rock in the corners of her cell where Natalie had been drying it, but she was used to the distinctive smell – so used to it that she had forgotten just how distinctive it was.

“What’s with the wreath?” she asked, hoping to throw Nadia off the scent by getting her talking.

It seemed to work. “Oh, these are for you,” Nadia said. “The overlanders had a memorial service for you this morning, and they dropped this over the cliff’s edge. Leo and I saved it for you, to apologize.”

“Know what a better apology would be?” Natalie asked rhetorically. “Let me out of here!”

“I can’t do that,” Nadia said. “It’s part of our rules. We can’t have you telling people that we exist.”

“Then why bother saving me at all?” Natalie exclaimed. “If you only saved my life to throw me in a cell for the next hundred years, then why not just let me die?”

“We thought you were one of us!” Nadia told her. “If you were a Primordial, you could have lived a perfectly comfortable life in the city. We didn’t realize you were human.”

“And my life is somehow worth less to you people because I’m human?” Natalie demanded.

“You have to understand,” Nadia said, trying to placate her. “A lot of the elders here remember being forced to work for a pittance when terraforming the land over the old city. They were hunted, and forced to live underground, by human mobs. The rules about no humans are here to protect all of us.”

“That’s ridiculous!” Natalie cried. “Most of my friends are Third Gens and satyrs. Heck, even my brother has Third Gen-level super-strength. Everyone in Eon City lives in peace together, and I’ve never heard of any Third Gen being forced to do anything!”

“It’s an outdated philosophy,” Nadia admitted. “The elders all refuse to go up to the surface, but Leo and I go sometimes just to see what things are like, and it’s not nearly as bad as they told us.”

“What I’m hearing is that there is a way up to the surface,” Natalie said, folding her arms.

Nadia nodded. “Of course there is,” she said. “How else do you think we breathe underground? But rules are rules, and any overlander that comes down here can’t leave – and humans aren’t allowed to live in the city.”

“Come on,” Natalie said. “You said they had a memorial service for me up there – that means my friends, my family all think I’m dead! I have to let them know I’m okay, at least!”

Nadia shook her head, her hijab slipping back a little as she did. She tugged it forward as she said, “I’m really sorry. That was never going to be an option – you died when you went off the cliff.”

“No, I didn’t,” Natalie said stubbornly. “I’m going to find a way out, and heaven help your precious city when I do.”

“There might be a way…” Nadia said, ignoring the threat. “Leo is talking to the elders now, trying to convince them that we saved you because you had the spirit of a Primordial, if not the abilities. They might ask you to do a trial, to see if you belong in the city with us. You’d be under strict guard at all times, but at least you wouldn’t be stuck in a cell.”

Natalie recognized the gesture for what it was, but she would be damned if she was going to live her life in a cave. She just gave Nadia her most petulant stare, hoping the girl would take the hint and leave. Nadia waited for her to speak for about a minute before shrugging and going out the door, leaving Natalie to flop down on the bed with her head in her hands.

She glanced at the wreath, noting that her father must have picked it out. She had often told him when she was little how she loved the smell of lilies, and he used to wear one in his lapel on stage to cover the smell of the gunpowder and fire from his stage tricks. She wondered for a moment if Parker had been at the service, then dismissed the thought – her wanted criminal of a twin would not dare show his face at a public event, much less a private one. Then again, Parker did love a dramatic entrance, so he might have gone just for the show.

Natalie’s eyes began to burn as she thought of her family. They had already lost her mother in the line of duty, and now they thought they had lost her. She wanted nothing more than to hug her father and tell him that she was okay, but there was not even a pillow in the cell for her to scream her frustrations into.

She settled for singing. “Forty bottles of beer on the wall, forty bottles of beer…”

* * * * * * * *

Asylum Headquarters, Natalie’s room.

Cleaning out.

“Why are we cleaning out her room?” Frank asked loudly as he unplugged Natalie’s alarm clock and put it in a box. “Even Casey said she’s still out there.”

“Sparrow’s visions aren’t always accurate,” Eli reminded him.

Rina also chimed in as she sorted through Natalie’s desk. “Even Casey said it wasn’t definite,” she pointed out. “She and your parents agreed to check the cliffs again, but the rest of us need to act as if Natalie’s not coming back. That includes cleaning out her room and sending the boxes to her dad.”

Frank shook his head. “She’s going to kill us when she finds out we went through her stuff,” he muttered.

Eli, Rina, and Reiki gave each other a look. “Hey, where’d Haley get to?” Rina asked, changing the subject.

“Don’t know, don’t care,” Frank grumbled. “I told her not to help with this.”

“Why?” Reiki asked.

Frank sighed. “I’m just mad at her right now, okay?” he told them.

Eli straightened up from his box. “Well, the only reason I’m here is because of Haley,” he said, “and I’m sure Trick wouldn’t want me of all people going through her stuff, so I’m going to get lunch.” He waved as he walked out of the room, grinning at the annoyed looks on the others’ faces. “See ya!”

Eli went downstairs to the kitchen, noting that Granny and Haley were across the hall in the lounge. Granny was sipping a cup of tea, but Haley’s tea went untouched. Eli shrugged, taking out the bread to make some sandwiches.

Granny looked over at the kitchen as Eli worked. She excused herself from the tea table and strode over to him, looking as stern as Eli had ever seen her.

“Does Haley seem okay to you?” she asked.

“What do you mean?” Eli asked back, putting slices of ham and turkey on the two sandwiches.

“You’ve been going out on patrol with her for months now,” Granny said, putting her hands on her hips. “I’m asking how she seems to you. Because whenever I speak to her, she seems depressed.” She gestured back to the tea table, where Haley was looking out the window that overlooked the city.

Eli shrugged, popping a piece of cheese into his mouth as he answered. “She lost a teammate,” he said. “I don’t know how she felt about Trick exactly, but they seemed like decent friends. Of course she’d be sad these days.”

Granny shook her head. “You’ve been tasked with protecting Haley, correct?” she asked. Eli nodded, so she continued, “You don’t seem to know too much about your charge.”

“What am I missing?” Eli shrugged, looking at Haley again. Now that Granny mentioned it, Haley looked tired and haggard sitting at the table by herself. She wasn’t crying, or even looking morose, but her lips were pursed, and she was rubbing her temples as if she had a migraine. She was not her usual self, and Eli noticed the distinct lack of the annoyingly perky, friendly, and cocky attitude with which she usually addressed him. “Yeah, okay, she looks tired,” he admitted. “But again, this is the first time she’s lost a teammate, right? Given the circumstances, she’s okay.”

“She’s been looking like this for months, Bug-Boy,” Granny told him sternly, coming around the kitchen island to stand next to Eli, “not just since Natalie died. She was thrown into a leadership position for which she wasn’t prepared, she has been blaming herself for everything that has gone wrong in the city since the riots.” Granny pulled his chin around to make sure he was looking at her as she added, “She is not okay.”

“Okay, first off,” Eli replied, turning around to face the old lady and putting his finger in her face, “butterflies aren’t ‘bugs’; they’re insects in the macrolepidopteran clade Rhopalocera from the order Lepidoptera. If you want to insult me, at least get it right; ‘Insect-Boy’ would be better, but Lepidoptera-Boy would be more accurate.” He glanced back at Haley. “As for my charge, she’s had her confidence shaken. That’s all. She’ll be fine; all she needs is a win or two, and she’ll be back to her annoyingly perky self in no time.” He shrugged. “Besides, I’m just supposed to keep her alive. Her emotions aren’t my problem.”

Granny shook her head. “Your job is to protect her,” she insisted. “Do better.” She shook her head and turned to head up the stairs.

Eli watched her go with a sigh. He glanced at his sandwiches, then back at Haley. “Damn,” he muttered, rolling his eyes as he made his way across the rooms to her.

Sitting in the seat across from hers, Eli shoved the sandwiches under her nose. “Hey,” he greeted. “You should eat.”

Haley shook her head, swallowing as if she had a lump in her throat. “No, thanks, Eli,” she said.

Eli furrowed his eyebrows. He had never noticed it before, but Haley was still the only member of the team to use his real name. Everyone else called him “Butterfly”, or some insulting nickname. He never minded being called “Butterfly” – he really did like them – but there was something dehumanizing about it that he had never before noticed. Haley knew about his past, but she was the only one who treated him like a person and not a good-for-nothing criminal.

He shook his head. He could not get attached; he knew better than most what would happen to him if he allowed himself to develop feelings, even for a friendship.

But gosh darn it, he was getting fond of the kid.

“How’re you doing?” he asked her. “It’s not easy to lose a teammate.”

“I’ll be fine,” Haley said, giving him a shaky smile. “After all, I don’t have any feelings, right?”

Eli was taken aback by how matter-of-factly she said it. “Who told you that?” he asked. Judging from the look on her face, it was a lot of people.

Haley shrugged. “Doesn’t matter,” she said. “It’s true. I spent most of the last year on this team, training with Natalie – teaching her aikido even – and here we are, the team cleaning out her room after she died, and I don’t feel anything.” She sighed, looking back out the window. “It doesn’t feel real to me, you know. Like she was some kind of fictional character who died; except I’ve felt more for characters in books than I do right now.” She smiled sadly. “I really am an unfeeling bitch.”

“No, you’re not,” Eli said. “You’re good at compartmentalizing your feelings, but that doesn’t mean you don’t have any.”

“Yeah?” Haley asked, looking back at him. “How would you know?”

Eli thought for a moment on how best to explain it. “Do you remember when we met?” he asked.

“Yeah,” Haley said, raising an eyebrow. She remembered everything. “I was moving into the tower, and you helped me with my lamp.”

“You remember what happened next?” Eli prompted.

“Frank and Natalie came down and told me you couldn’t be trusted,” Haley shrugged.

Eli smiled at the memory. “So why didn’t you listen to them?” he asked.

Haley looked at him, not sure where he was going with this. “I don’t judge people based on hearsay,” she said. “I make my own decisions based on how they treat me, not other people. You might be motivated by money and butterflies, but you always treat me and the others with a kind of… begrudging respect, even when they’re holding a grudge against you.” She shrugged again. “You’re a good guy, even if you make mistakes.”

“Right,” Eli said. He was pleased at the praise, but this was not about him. “So why don’t you do that with yourself?” he asked.

Haley blinked. Eli could almost see the gears turning in her head as she wrapped her mind around the concept. Finally, she said, “What do you mean?”

“I’m a despicable person,” Eli admitted nonchalantly, picking at one of the sandwiches. “It’s true. I shot Trick on that mission after taking two different commissions – one from the Asylum and one from… another benefactor. Agent asked me to help the team break up a Faun ring, and the other guy wanted me to assassinate Claw. I figured the goals aligned, so I took them both. I didn’t count on the stupid nobility of the Asylum Watchers, who stopped me when they figured out what I was doing.” He shook his head. “Trick got in my way, and the team all said they’d bring me in, so I shot Trick to give myself time to get away.”

“So why did Agent keep hiring you after that?” Haley asked curiously.

Eli shrugged. “I dunno,” he admitted. “He covered the whole thing up, under the condition that I take any commission the Asylum asked of me at a discounted rate and provide information on the underworld any time I work for them. That’s why I’m not on the city’s Wanted list like Blackbird. But until you came along, I would never have officially been on the team, because they couldn’t trust me after that.” He looked at her, smiling a little sadly. “So now that you know what happened, what do you think of me?”

“You’re still Eli,” Haley said without hesitation. “That all happened before I ever met you, so it doesn’t change anything you’ve done since. You’re still the guy who got me into – and out of – that maze, and helped me out these last few months, and saved my life probably a half-dozen times by now. And you haven’t shot any of us since, so why would I hold it against you?”

“That’s my point,” Eli said. “I’ve made mistakes, but you still think I’m a good person, right?”

“Uh-huh,” Haley said slowly, still visibly confused.

“So why are you basing your opinion of yourself on what other people tell you, instead of your own actions?” he asked.

Haley shook her head. “I am basing it on my own actions,” she said. “I couldn’t figure out a plan while I was in charge of the team, so I just stumbled around blindly and hoped for the best.”

“Hey, it worked,” Eli pointed out. “You got Earthborn back and kept the city safe while it recovered from the riots.”

“And nearly got the whole team killed at least twice,” she added bitterly. “Agent had to step in and save us from the gang fight. Then I turned down the undercover job in Zatvor, and seven prisoners escaped – one of whom killed Natalie. And now I told Frank he was crazy for believing Hatter when she told him Natalie was still alive, and he hates me – and he’s right to, because I could have just humored him, but I lost my temper.” She put her head in her hands, adding, “I really hate myself sometimes.”

But Eli had stopped listening by that point. “Did you just say ‘Hatter’?” he asked, alarmed.

“Oh, yeah,” Haley said. “Hatter showed up at the funeral and told Frank and his sister that Natalie was alive. Sick, right?”

Eli’s eyes widened as he took the information in. “Hatter is a lot of things,” he said, “but she’s no liar.”

“Come on, Eli,” Haley said. “She’s one of the Zatvor escapees. She’s a dangerous thief, and she’s probably just trying to get us out of the way for a heist or something.”

“No, you don’t understand,” Eli said, standing up. “Hatter can’t lie. It’s her Third Gen power – anything she says comes true, no matter how ridiculous or far-fetched. I’ve seen her work miracles with just a sentence; the girl is a walking Deus Ex Machina.” He gestured for Haley to follow him toward the staircase. “If Hatter said that Trick is alive, then Trick is alive.”

* * * * * * * *

Trial in the caves.

Natalie Fawkes, A.K.A. Trick.

How do I keep getting into these things? Natalie thought as she faced down a giant rock monster.

The “trials” that Nadia spoke of were elemental-based, where four Primordials representing each element tested her to see if she was worthy of being released from her cell. The first of these trials was Earth, and it involved her getting past a rock monster to take a flag from a pedestal.

“Come on, Natalie!” She could hear Nadia in the stands cheering her on. In fact, it seemed as though most of the city had turned out for the event: every seat in the underground colosseum had been filled.

“Must be starved for entertainment,” Natalie muttered, bringing her focus back to the task at hand.

The colosseum arena represented all four of the primordial elements: lit torches sat in a ring around the football-stadium-sized arena, representing fire. Below them, a moat (representing water) cut the challengers off from the spectators. Sand, representing earth, covered the floor of the arena, and the air in the colosseum was constantly being whipped up by elemental Third Gens in a ceremonial gust.

Natalie spat a lock of her hair out that had flown in her mouth at the last gust. She was about to see if her tricks had dried out properly, or if she was screwed – the golem in front of her was twice her size, and entirely made of solid rock. Even with her flash-paper, she doubted that she could put a dent in the golem itself.

She looked around the arena, trying to figure a way around the golem. She saw the Third Gen controlling it standing at one side, just on the other side of the moat. Grinning, Natalie realized what she could do to win.

Turning back to the golem, she ran up and jumped on its back. Using one of her smaller scarves, she tied one end to the golem’s neck to use as reins. As the rock-monster thrashed beneath her, she leaned with all her might to guide it into the moat. The golem resisted at first, but even Third Gens had their limits – it crashed into the water with a loud splash. Natalie immediately stood up on the thing’s shoulders, and jumped towards the Third Gen that was controlling it. She tried throwing flash paper in his face to blind him, but the paper failed to ignite properly.

The unexpectedness of the attack seemed to throw him off-balance, however, and getting paper to the face would distract anybody. Natalie still managed to use her long scarf to tie his arms behind him. The golem in the moat crumbled to pieces.

Natalie jumped back into the arena, rolling when she hit the sand to keep from injuring herself. She ran up to the pedestal at the far end and grabbed the flag, yelling, “What else you got?!” to the crowd.

It was only then that she realized the crowd had gone silent.

One of the elders, an older gentleman with a grizzled appearance, stood up and addressed the arena. He must have been an air elemental, since his voice carried with no special equipment.

“The newcomer has failed the challenge,” he declared. “The task was to get past the golem, but the overlander cheated by attacking one of our citizens. Lock her back up!”

“What?!” Natalie cried, letting the flag drop to her side. “That’s not fair! You never said I couldn’t beat the golem by going for the source!”

“The goal was not to ‘beat’ anything,” the elder told her. “The purpose of this trial was to test your resourcefulness in finding a non-violent solution, even when faced with a violent enemy. You have failed.”

“Well, then someone should have told me that in the first place!” Natalie said, indignant. Four Third-Gens had entered the arena, including Leo and Nadia, who surrounded the podium. She looked around for an escape route while protesting the unfairness of the verdict, and finally spotted a way out – if she could make it back into the stands.

Nadia saw the way she was looking, and her eyes widened in understanding. Biting her lip, she whipped up a tornado that picked Natalie up and deposited her next to the exit. “What are you doing?!” asked Leo as he followed the escapee. “You’re letting her get away!”

Natalie heard Nadia address the crowd behind her, but was too busy running down a long, dark tunnel to listen.

* * * * * * * *

Tunnels underneath Eon City.

Frank Mejia, A.K.A. Shadow.

“Star told us there was something down here,” Agent said, leading the team into the tunnels. They had been following the map that Shadow’s mom had drawn for them for over an hour and had not found any signs of Natalie.

“Even if there were,” Nightmare pointed out, “how could it be Natalie? She fell off the cliffs – how could she now be in the tunnels?”

“The tunnels go all the way to the cliffs,” Earthborn said. As the team stared at him, he shrugged. “Don’t ask me how I know that. I just do. Though I don’t know why we think Natalie was able to get into one.”

The entire team was searching the tunnels under the city, while Agent had left other Watchers to patrol the city again. Most of the team thought it was overkill – particularly since Star had not actually found Natalie herself, but Shadow was with Agent on this: the more eyes they had on the situation, the easier it would be to find her.

“What’s Agent doing here?” he heard Outlier ask Reiki in a whisper as the team descended into the tunnels.

“It’s Natalie,” Reiki shrugged, as if that explained everything.

“I know she’s our teammate,” Outlier said irritably, “but we’ve had other rescue ops before, and Agent usually coordinated from the Tower. Why’s he in the field on this one?”

Reiki stopped and looked her in the eyes. “It’s Natalie,” he repeated. Outlier blinked, shaking her head in confusion, so he added, “She’s different to him.”

“How?” Outlier asked.

Butterfly came up from behind them, giving Outlier a teasing grin. “You’ll understand when you’re older,” he said, laughing at her.

Outlier looked at Reiki questioningly, but he just shrugged and walked on again.

“You know,” Outlier said, catching up to Butterfly, “I really hate it when people say that to me. My older brothers used to use that all the time – ‘you’ll understand when you’re older’. Well guess what – I’m older, and I still don’t understand. Agent coordinates from the Tower because that’s his role – he has to think of the entire city, not just one mission or one person. So why is he down here with us?”

“Agent’s always had a soft spot for Natalie,” Shadow answered from the front. Since he was walking close to Agent and Earthborn, Outlier realized that her voice carried more than she thought it did in the tunnels, and that Agent had probably heard the entire exchange.

“Even still,” she stammered, her face flushing in the dim light from their flashlights, “we can’t just leave the city undefended.”

“Feel free to go back,” Shadow said harshly.

“That’s not what I meant,” Outlier sighed. “I want to find her too. I just think we could use someone coordinating from the tower in case she’s not down here.”

 Shadow rolled his eyes. “Oh, you want to find her now,” he said. “I thought you said she was dead, and nothing would ever bring her back.”

“I was wrong, okay?” Outlier shot back. “I’ve admitted it. And I apologize for what I said to you at the wake. I lost my temper, and I’m sorry.”

“Wow,” Agent said sarcastically. “Haley’s admitting that she was wrong about something? That’s a first.”

“No, it isn’t,” Butterfly said. “You’re thinking of Trick. Stop being assholes and just accept the apology already.”

“We don’t even know if Nat’s really alive,” Earthborn pointed out. “This could just be another false hope.”

“Yeah,” Nightmare agreed. “You guys are being d– what was that?”

She had been cut off by a loud bang coming from farther down the tunnel, followed by a bright flash. “That’s not natural,” Earthborn said, stating the obvious.

Another flash lit up the tunnels, and then another. The flashes of light came closer to the team, as if something was running towards them while setting them off. Shadow thought they looked familiar, but didn’t want to get lectured again about raising false hopes from anyone on the team.

Reiki made his own light and held it up, trying to see what the source of the flashes was without getting too close. Sending a pulse down the tunnel, he reeled when it came back to him. “Hey,” he said, his eyes widening as if he’d seen a ghost. “Wait. It can’t be…”

“What is it, Reiki?” Agent asked. “What was that?”

“It’s an echolocation thing I’ve been working on,” Reiki said. “I sent out a pulse of light to see what stopped it, kind of like what Earthborn does when he senses people stepping on the ground, but more accurate.” Joining Agent at the front of the group, he sent out another pulse as if checking to be sure. “It’s…” he still seemed shocked, but he shook his head to clear it.

It was David who finished the sentence with a huge grin, using his earth powers to determine who was in front of them. “It’s Trick!” he shouted gleefully.

Shadow, Outlier, and Butterfly all snapped their heads to look at him as Agent shouted, “What?!” For someone who had been insisting that she was alive, he seemed just as shocked as everyone else to find her.

Sure enough, as the flashes got closer Shadow could see his friend’s outline running towards them as she threw some homemade explosives behind her. Trick stopped as she saw the team, breaking into a huge grin of her own. “Well it’s about time!” she cried, turning around to face whatever was chasing her as she jumped into the team’s formation.

“Nat…” Shadow whispered, awestruck that she was standing there, alive and well.

Trick turned to him and asked, “Did you miss me?” with her usual sarcastic smirk, and he knew beyond any doubt that Natalie had returned to them.

“Natalie!” he yelled in surprise. “But – we saw you fall to your death!”

“No,” Natalie corrected him. “You saw me fall. I’ll tell you all about my little adventure later, after we get out of this frickin’ cave!” She gestured into the dark tunnels, where a large four-legged beast stalked towards them. At first Shadow thought it was dripping wet, until he realized that the beast was entirely made of water. Getting his nightsticks ready, he turned them onto taser mode and waited for the beast to reach them.

“Wait a second,” Earthborn said, peering into the darkness at their opponent. “Leo? Leo, is that you?”

Another figure came running up behind the water-beast but froze when he saw Earthborn. “Uh… David?” he asked. “What are you doing back here?” He looked behind him, seeming to realize that he was alone in his pursuit.

“Ha!” Natalie said triumphantly. “I told you my friends would look for me!”

“You never said you knew him,” Leo said nervously.

Earthborn walked over to him, putting his arm around the other guy’s shoulders. Leo flinched at his approach, and the water beast dispersed. The elemental Third Gen was tall and broad-shouldered, but he seemed to shrink under Earthborn’s gaze, even to the bystanders watching the exchange.

“Leo, buddy,” Earthborn said with a friendly smile. “How’ve you been?” It seemed to be a rhetorical question, as he continued without waiting for Leo to answer. “See, I’ve been holding up my end of our bargain. I leave you guys alone, and you leave me alone. But now I see you’ve been chasing my friend here.” He nodded at Natalie, who waved.

“He did save my life from the cliffs,” she admitted, “but they were going to lock me up for the rest of my life.”

“Is that so?” Earthborn asked. Leo gulped audibly and nodded. “You see these guys?” Earthborn continued, his voice still friendly but with a menacing tone creeping into it. “They’re under my protection. So, you run back to the elders and let them know: if I ever catch you harassing my friends again, I will come back to the city. Got it?”

Leo pursed his lips as the color drained from his face. “Got it,” he said. Earthborn squeezed him in a one-armed hug before letting him go.

“Thanks for saving my friend’s life!” he called as Leo ran back down the tunnels. He chuckled to himself as the rest of the team stared at him. “What?” he said. “Dark David lived down here for a month after the riots, remember?”

“Apparently Leo does,” Natalie said, laughing. “Thanks for the save.”

“Trick!” Her words broke the shocked stupor that had settled over the team, and they all crowded around to welcome her back.

“I can’t believe you’re alive!” Shadow said, hugging her.

“No body, no death,” Natalie reminded him, grinning. “Though I hear there was a memorial service? Please tell me someone recorded it.”

Outlier spoke up from the back. “Parker did,” she said, smirking. Shadow then remembered the harsh things they had said to Trick’s brother when he had shown up at the funeral, and he decided he should let Outlier off the hook after all.

“Parker showed up?” Natalie asked, surprised.

“Yeah,” Butterfly added, seeing what Outlier was doing. “Everyone told him he was an ass for acting like you were still alive – ”

“But you’re back now,” Agent said, glaring at Butterfly. “We can let your dad know, and get your stuff set back up in the tower…” he trailed off, seeming to realize that he had messed up.

“’Set my stuff back up’?” Trick asked. “You went through my stuff?!”

Shadow grinned as they headed out of the tunnels. It was good to have her back.

* * * * * * * *

Next: Issue #18 – The Highest Form of Flattery

Also: Issue #17.5 – New Year Special 2020

Asylum Bonus Story #2 – The Companies

History Lesson: The Companies

From a class taught by Agent five years ago.

One hundred years ago, Pharos Industries and King Enterprises, along with a myriad of other, smaller, enterprises, changed the way our world works. Historians call it the Age of Genetics, as eugenics research was the top priority of every scientifically-inclined company on the market. Pharos and King rose to the head of the class through government funding – they both began as arms dealers, and profited from the country’s military spending by applying their research towards weapons. Aside from the obvious reasons – which we’ll get to in a moment – their continued arms dealing is the main reason why we keep them on the Agency’s watchlist.

In the Age of Genetics, the original heads of King Enterprises and Pharos Industries were Laura King and Salil Malik, respectively. They pioneered the genetics race when Pharos researchers began working on a serum designed to create super-soldiers. Now, I know you know the story; it’s taught in grade-school history class, after all. Pharos Industries created Third Gen, and King Enterprises came up with the Satyr serum to keep up, leading to the current evolutions of humanity that live among quote-unquote “normal humans”. What they don’t teach, though, are the details as to how that happened – details that I think are the whole point of the story.

Laura King and Salil Malik had always been rivals. They started out competing for Valedictorian at the same private school (which Mr. Malik won), and then at the same university (MIT, and Mrs. King won that). They started their companies at the same time, and were up for the same government contracts, the same private sector jobs, and even poached each other’s scientists over the years. The rivalry got so bad that Mr. Malik had the phrase “Pharaohs are Greater than Kings” engraved in the entrance to Pharos’ headquarters when he was first to become a Fortune 500 company. Mrs. King, for her part, had the phrase “Kings overthrew Pharaohs” etched in her headquarters when she was the first to become a Fortune 100 company. If you go to either building, you can still see the phrases over the doors etched in large gold letters.

After a major pandemic caused a massive shutdown in multiple countries, many developed nations began funding eugenics research. The world wanted a new standard so that there would never be another crisis like that again; the solution presented was to enhance the human race so that vaccines would no longer be necessary to prevent diseases. As major R&D corporations, Pharos’ and King’s rivalry led the eugenics race. Both companies began developing their own serums designed to improve a human’s durability – not just boosting their immune system, but also increasing their strength, speed, and dexterity.  By marketing their research to the military first, they acquired the funds they needed to put their companies in a substantial lead over the others.

Pharos was the first to come up with a working serum. Malik called it “First Gen”, as it was designed to create the “first generation” of superhumans. First Gen worked, to an extent – it was an immune booster, and the people who took it no longer got sick. All it took was drinking a bottle of the serum every month, and people would be immune to all but the deadliest pathogens.

In response, King created a new serum that she marketed as “Second Gen” – mainly to thumb her nose at Malik. Second Gen not only boosted a human’s immune system, but it was proven to increase metabolism and muscle mass, which worked the way First Gen was intended. It even fixed certain genetic-based health issues, such as heart disease and diabetes, if you took it regularly for a decade or so. It sold better, and in larger quantities – even though you only needed a bottle every two months.

Not to be out-done, Pharos figured out a way that the serums could be improved upon: what if they could create a one-time procedure that would permanently improve the human form? No more need to take the boosters, and Second Gen sales would plummet in response. That was when Pharos developed the Third Gen serum. They made it through three rounds of human trials before eugenics was banned.

You can see the pattern forming, right? Pharos created Third Gen, so King had to come up with her own version. At the time, she sold it as “Gen Zero” to her shareholders, and they made it through one round of human trials.

Now, this is a Task-Force history class. If you want to know the exact details about what went wrong, you’ll have to ask the scientists in your other classes. I can only tell you the socio-political fall-out of the serums.

Gen Zero killed half of its human trial sample, and the remainder became mutants. Eugenics research was banned, and even Third Gen had to stop production. King Enterprises took a major hit, and Laura King spent the rest of her life – and most of her son’s life, after she passed the company on to him – rebuilding the brand as a weapons manufacturer. But, as you know, that wasn’t the end of it – within a decade after the Gen Zero fiasco, the people involved in both serum trials began reporting strange mutations in their children.

The first of these was a kid born to a Gen Zero survivor who had goat hooves instead of feet. Because the anomaly made the news, the media began referring to King’s serum as “the Satyr serum” – and the nickname stuck, to the point where most people don’t even remember the name “Gen Zero”. That was the start of our current climate, with three different types of humanity: humans, Third Gens, and Satyrs.

At first, people thought that the mutants would die out – particularly the Satyrs.  After all, the vast majority of animals can’t cross-breed, especially not with humans.  However, time proved that wasn’t the case; not only could Satyrs and Third Gens reproduce, but their offspring usually ended up with the enhancements as well.  It wasn’t a recessive gene, but a dominant one – the first examples in eugenics history of artificially-induced dominant bloodlines.  Because of that – or, to be more specific, because of the growing concern in the public’s eye over the loss of “true” humanity – eugenics research was banned by the U.N. in all developed and developing countries.  Not that it made a huge difference – aside from Pharos and King, nobody else had even come close to what they had achieved in the twenty years of the Eugenics Race.

As for what happened to the companies: Mrs. King had founded King Enterprises off of the remnants of her parents’ company, and passed it on to her own child when she retired. Despite the Satyr fiasco, they never changed the name; the King family is still prominent in this country, and Laura King’s grandson Jonathan King is the current CEO of King Enterprises. Mr. Malik, on the other hand, was the first in a long line of executives appointed by Pharos’ board of directors. Since his own children had no interest in the company, he sold shares on the stock market and had the board pick his successor. The current CEO of Pharos Industries is Sean Hannah, who was unanimously voted in three years ago as one of the youngest CEOs in history.

We’re still seeing the effects of Laura King and Salil Malik’s rivalry today.  Not only are Third Gens and Satyrs still around (obviously), but programs like Watcher and the Satyr Preserve are still worked on by their companies. There are many other socio-political effects that branched from this, but I’ll talk more about those next time.  Class dismissed.

* * * * * * * *

Scene: King and Pharos.

The King Family Mansion.

Chip, about to have dinner with Jonathan and Lena King.

“I’m pleased to announce Pharos Industry’s Gen Juice project has yielded positive results,” a voice from the television said as Reginald, the King family’s butler, let Quinn “Chip” Kaine into the King’s mansion. “In a few years, everyone could have the powers of a Third Gen.” Thunderous applause came from the speakers as the live audience showed their enthusiasm. Third Gen abilities were uncommon, and many people wished that they had been born Third Gens – a jealousy at the heart of the current Humans First climate that had been gripping the nation for decades.

Chip strolled into the living room, surprised to see the CEO of Pharos Industries making a speech on the King’s giant screen. Lena waved to her and motioned for her to sit, making a “quiet” gesture as her gaze fell back to the TV. Mr. King scowled at the screen from the easy chair, looking as though he had just come home from the office in his neatly-pressed suit.  Only his slippers and the easy chair he sat in showed that he had, in fact, come home.

Taking a seat on the couch near the doorway, Chip focused on the man on the screen. Sean Hannah was young for a CEO of one of the most successful companies in America, if not the world. He was only in his late thirties, and seemed to play that up for the media: he wore an impeccable suit and tie, but his curly brown hair was left unkempt. His pointed chin was raised, giving him a slightly proud appearance. The camera angle, showing his face and shoulders as he spoke to the press, accentuated his pale blue eyes and sly grin. Chip noted Mr. King’s reaction, and realized that the younger man might have even been taunting him a bit.

“Pharos Industries has always been the leader in medical research,” Mr. Hannah told the camera, pausing on the word “always” and looking directly at the camera, “and now we prove once again how our innovations can take America forward in scientific discovery.”

“Gen Juice,” Mr. King scoffed when the interview was over. “I know our companies collaborate on quite a few projects, but genetics research has always been a major point of contention between us.”

Lena rolled her eyes and explained to Chip, “Ever since my great-grandma’s debacle with the satyrs, Pharos has always one-upped King in genetics research.”

Mr. King started, as if he had only just noticed that Chip was in the room. “Don’t get me wrong,” he told her, standing up and facing her as he would any subordinate. “King Enterprises does much better with weapons development than Pharos does, but all anybody ever thinks about is the Satyrs and the Third Gens. Makes it damn near impossible to get contracts unless we show collaboration with him.” He pointed harshly at the screen, indicating his frustration with Mr. Hannah. “That… boy keeps mocking me in all his interviews. It’s like he’s hoping that I’ll watch.”

“Which you do every time,” Lena pointed out.  Mr. King scoffed, but said nothing to that.

“He did say it’ll be a few years before Gen Juice goes on the market,” Chip pointed out. “Maybe King Enterprises could come up with something…?” she trailed off, seeing Lena shake her head behind Mr. King’s back.

“The name of ‘King’ has already been dragged through the mud enough,” he told her. “Pharos has a head start in this, just like they did a hundred years ago. Trying to replicate their work ended in disaster back then, and I won’t be responsible for it now!”

“The board already asked him that,” Lena said, standing up and putting a calming hand on her father’s shoulder.  “I think it’s the right thing, too – there’s no need to rush just because Mr. Hannah has something new.  We already have enough on our plate with the satyr rights laws.”

“Don’t start again, honey,” Mr. King said, his voice softening.  “Not now.”

“If not now, then when?” Lena demanded, suddenly going on the offensive.  Chip realized that she must have come in halfway through a father-daughter debate at the King’s.  “The Leash bill is going to congressional vote tomorrow.  You have to withdraw your support for it.”

“Wait, what bill?” Chip asked.  She felt lost when the Kings had conversations like this one, as if her friend spoke a language that only Mr. King understood.

“The Satyr Registration Act,” Lena told her.  “If it’s passed, all satyrs will be forced to wear a collar and tags!”

“It’s not like that,” Mr. King sighed.  “The bill is to make sure that satyrs, like any other animal, are up-to-date on their shots, and allows people to see that they are cared for.”

“It also requires them to have a human sponsor,” Lena said, “as if they were somebody’s pet.”

“Mr. King, that’s not right,” Chip protested.  “Satyrs are just like us; if a bill like that goes through, a lot of people are going to be affected.”

Mr. King shook his head at them, the picture of a patronizing father.  “You two girls are idealists,” he said, “which is good when you’re in college; you begin to think for yourself, and see possibilities that young kids can’t.  But we’re talking about the real world here, where groups like the Fauns think that it’s okay to terrorize a DMV and destroy city records. Where the Asylum Watchers feel the need to patrol the city every day just to keep an eye out for crime.”

“The Asylum patrols the city so that people can see their faces,” Chip pointed out.  “The idea is that people will trust the Watchers more if they know who they are.”

“Right,” Mr. King said.  “And while the Asylum placates the humans of the city by taking care of the Watcher lists, dozens of other Watchers take jobs from the dark web to make ends meet.  We have a city chock full of mercenaries, and everyone is applauding it!  The Satyr Registration Act will help stop at least the satyrs from causing trouble.”

“What about the Third Gens and the humans?” Lena asked.  “What’s so different about the satyrs, other than how they look?”

“It would be a good idea for everyone to have mandatory registration,” Mr. King agreed, missing her point.  “However, Congress isn’t likely to pass a bill that requires humans to register. We have to pick our battles, and satyrs are the one we can win right now – especially since it’s so easy for Third Gens to pass as humans.  One step at a time.”

“Soon Pharos will give humans Third Gen powers,” Lena said.  “Congress will never pass an equal-opportunity registration bill; if the Satyr Registration Act passes, then satyrs will never be considered equal in society again.”

“If they ever were,” Chip added.

“That’s assuming a lot, my dear,” Mr. King said.  “Pharos is still years away from mass-production.”

“At least we can all agree that the Gen Juice thing is a bad idea, right?” Chip said, trying to mediate before the argument escalated.  Both of the Kings seemed to remember simultaneously that they had a guest.

“Right,” Lena said, calming down. “Besides, the laws around eugenics research tightened after the Gen Zero disaster.  I’m not even sure how Hannah is keeping his nose clean with this one.”

“He’s lobbying to change the law,” Mr. King said, scowling at the blank TV screen where his rival had just been shown.  “In the meantime, he gets around the regulations by calling it ‘medical research’ instead of eugenics.  When questioned – and believe me, I made sure he was questioned by every agency I could find – he skirted it by citing precedents and current vaccine research at the CDC.”

Chip raised an eyebrow.  “Smart,” she said thoughtfully. “He’s toeing the letter of the law, and he can’t be arrested for violating the spirit of it.”

“But we can talk about all of this later, right Dad?” Lena asked, taking Chip’s cue and defusing the emotional tension in the room. “We’re supposed to have dinner with our guest.”

“Ah, right,” said Mr. King.  “Follow me, ladies.”

He led them through the mansion, stopping every now and then to show something off to their guest.  Chip nodded attentively, but every now and then she and Lena rolled their eyes at each other conspiratorially.  They passed fancy art hanging in expensive frames in the hallways – as they neared the kitchen, it seemed to become more food-themed.  An oil canvas painting of a bowl of fruit hung just over the kitchen doors, which Mr. King threw open with a flourish.

“We’re not eating in the dining room?” Chip asked Lena in a whisper.

“Oh, we only eat in the dining room when we have a business dinner,” Lena explained.  “When it’s just Dad and me, we eat over here.”

She gestured to a tall metal island in the corner of the enormous kitchen.  Mr. King stood on one side, prepping knives to cook.  He pointed Chip to a stool on the other side of the counter, and she gingerly took a seat next to her friend.  Chip had never eaten at the King’s mansion before, and this was definitely not what she had been expecting.

“You’re cooking?” she asked Mr. King.

He grinned, looking like a kid in a candy shop as he told her, “This is my hobby, when I’m not running the company.  I had this hibachi installed specially, so I could talk to little Lena while making dinner, and she could learn by watching me.”

“Aw,” Chip said, giving Lena a good-natured elbow jab.  “‘Little Lena’ must have been so cute, following her daddy around the mansion.”

“It’s a house, you know,” Lena said, rolling her eyes.  “You don’t have to get hung up on the word ‘mansion’.”

“Honey, I had to get directions from your mailbox,” Chip reminded her.  “You have a security guard at the gate – which is a mile from your door – and this ‘house’ has more rooms than most motels.  You have both an indoor and outdoor pool, and a small movie theatre in the basement.  No matter what you call it, it’s a mansion.”

Mr. King laughed.  “What can I say?” he chuckled.  “This mansion has been in our family for generations.  My father added the outdoor pool, and I added the rest when it was passed down to me.”

“Where is the rest of the family?” Chip asked Mr. King as he pulled ingredients out of the refrigerator.  She knew from her talks with Lena that she had a few aunts and uncles, and that her grandparents were all still alive.

“Dad and Mom retired down to the Florida Keys,” Mr. King said. “Lena’s mother is currently visiting her folks in the Hamptons – we’ll be joining her there next week, as soon as we put out some fires at the office.”

“Like the Gen Juice announcement?” Chip asked.

“Among other things,” Lena said.  She couldn’t tell Chip much, given that her friend worked for their top competitor.  Chip would never leak King secrets to Pharos, but everyone there knew that some things were better left unsaid.

“Speaking of which,” Mr. King said as he began to cook, “my daughter tells me you’re happy with your job at Pharos?”

He really was good at using the hibachi grill.  Chip felt like she was in a restaurant as he spun the metal spatulas, making dinner into a show as they talked.  “Oh, yes,” she said, remembering that he had asked her a question.  “Good benefits, and the Asylum people are super-impressed by the smallest changes I make to their outfits.”

“They’re very stylish,” Lena remarked.  “Think you could design something for me?”

“For you?” Chip asked, surprised.  “Why?”

Lena shrugged.  “Oh, no real reason,” she said, too innocently.  “I like the outfits.”

Mr. King shook his head as he stacked an onion into a volcano.  “Lena wants to take the Watcher licensing exam,” he said.

When Chip looked at her, surprised, Lena rolled her eyes.  “I don’t want to take jobs from the list,” she explained.  “Just… during the riots, I couldn’t do anything to help – not legally, anyway.  I just had to sit in our bunker like a good little girl.”  She sounded bitter, as if there were more to the story.  “If something like that ever happens again, I’d like to keep my options open.”

Mr. King looked like he was going to say something, but Chip beat him to it.  “Are you sure?” she asked.  “I saw what the Asylum guys looked like the next day.  Trick was out for months with a broken collarbone, and all of them were black and blue all over.  Especially Outlier; I’m not even sure how she managed to patrol the next day.  Dale was exhausted just by taking care of the worst injuries.”

“Exactly what I’ve been saying,” Mr. King exclaimed.  “Riots are dangerous.  They’re no place for a respectable young lady.”

“I know how to take care of myself, Dad,” Lena said irritably.  “I just don’t want to feel that helpless again.”

“I care about you, sweetheart,” Mr. King said.  “I don’t want to see you get hurt.”

“I know,” Lena sighed.

Chip put a hand on her friend’s shoulder.  “If it means that much to you,” she said, “I can whip up an outfit in my lab.  On one condition,” she added quickly, before either of the Kings could say anything.  “I’ll hang onto it until there is an actual emergency, and I’ll only give it to you if I think you can actually help.  Deal?”

“Deal!” Lena’s eyes sparkled at the thought.  Chip knew she would probably give her friend the outfit before an actual emergency, especially if she did end up getting a Watcher license.  But for now the stipulation seemed to placate her father.

“You know she’d have just found a way without me,” Chip told him as he turned a disapproving glare her way.  “This way, I can at least make sure she’s outfitted properly.  My designs are meant to be used as armor, you know.”

Mr. King sighed and started serving the food.  “I know,” he said.  “I just worry about her.”

“I’m sitting right here,” Lena reminded them.

Chip and Mr. King shared a look and chorused, “We know.”  All three of them laughed as they ate dinner.  Though the topic of conversation for the remainder of the meal switched to more mundane topics and anecdotes, Chip had a lot more on her mind for the rest of the night.

* * * * * * * *

Next: Bonus Story #3 – The Gangs

Also: Issue #17 – Fire and Water

Dawn of the Asylum, Issue #16 – Darkness Escapes

Zatvor Penitentiary, outside of Eon City.

Carson Dale, making his rounds.

“I don’t know why I need to be here,” Dale said, his Scottish accent echoing in the hallway as he walked through the gates of Zatvor Penitentiary. “Zatvor has perfectly good doctors of their own. Haven’t you asked them about her yet?”

Sean Hannah, CEO of Pharos Industries, smirked as he shook his head. “I trust you more than any of those quacks,” he said, clapping Dale on the back. “You know that.”

“Still,” Dale sighed, “Zatvor Penitentiary is nae place for someone like me. And that young lady is still dangerous even without her venom, ye know.”

“I doubt there’s a prisoner in here that’s more dangerous than you, doctor,” Mr. Hannah said, grinning as if he were joking. “Your intelligence is unmatched. You could be a supervillain if you put your mind to it.”

“Aye,” Dale said, starting to smile himself. “And dinnae forget it.”

Sean Hannah opened a small door in the hallway, gesturing for Dale to enter first. Inside was a small clinic room. Dale shook his head, looking around at the sparse and outdated equipment.

“Pitiful,” he said. “With this kind of equipment, they cannae possibly be getting the same care as outside.”

“They’re prisoners,” Mr. Hannah reminded him. “They’re all here because they made a choice and are now facing the consequences.”

“Tha dinnae mean we should treat them as less than human,” grumbled the doctor.

Mr. Hannah shrugged. “Most of them aren’t human,” he said. “Zatvor was specifically designed to house satyr and Third Gen criminals.”

“Ye know what I meant,” Dale said, glaring at the young CEO. “Dinnae pretend tah misunderstand.”

“Ah, well,” Mr. Hannah yawned, stretching and changing the subject. “We’re here about one patient in particular. If she’s recovered from her surgery, then we can tell the board that our donation was well spent. Check her out quickly, and we can get out of here.”

“Aye,” Dale said, unpacking his bag on the small desk in the corner of the room. “As ye wish. I’ll just have tah make do with what I brought.”

Mr. Hannah sighed. “Dale, I’d donate more if I could,” he said, reading between the doctor’s words. “The board agreed to help with this case due to its experimental nature, but there’s no way I could talk them into donating just for the sake of improving medical care for a bunch of criminals.”

“If ye say so,” Dale said, still pointedly unpacking. Mr. Hannah was saved from responding by a knock at the door. “Come in,” the doctor answered.

A prison guard opened the door, leading in a girl with bushy, unkempt hair. Katie Cruz, known on the streets by the moniker Skadi, used to keep her hair coiffed in a wide cobra hood to match her scaly, snake-like appearance, but she didn’t have either the time, product, or inclination to keep it up in prison. Her dark hair hung limp around her shoulders, giving her head a deflated look. She still reminded Dale of a cobra – just one with its hood down, waiting for a threat before it strikes.

“Prisoner two-one-seven-five,” the guard introduced. “Want me to shut the door?”

“On yer way out, please,” Dale said dismissively.

The guard shifted nervously. “I’m not supposed to let her out of my sight,” he said.

“Yes, well, I cannae work with too many people in this cramped room,” Dale said sternly, folding his arms over his chest. “I need the patient here, obviously, and Mr. Hannah is supposed tah observe tah make sure everything’s in order fer his Board of Directors. That leaves you, so shoo.”

“I can stand outside,” the guard capitulated, “but I need to leave the door open. You understand.”

“Fine, fine,” Dale said, waving his hand dismissively. “Now, Miss Cruz, if ye could please open yer mouth.”

Skadi narrowed her eyes at them suspiciously, biting her lip nervously with her long, pointed incisors. She was a snake-satyr, and one of the most accomplished thieves of her time, but she was still a teenager. Since being imprisoned in Zatvor more than half a year earlier, she had gotten the venom sacs with which she had been born – which had been killing her slowly since reaching puberty – removed. Pharos Industries had financed the operation, but Skadi had never learned why. Looking between the two men, she seemed to realize something; however, despite her age, she sat down on the table and opened her mouth obediently, not saying a word. Dale would have thought the teenager would say whatever was on her mind, but Skadi seemed mature for her age.

Dale looked into her mouth and prodded her scaly cheeks and neck a few times. He took out a stethoscope and checked her breathing and heartbeat. He asked a lot of probing questions about how she had been feeling since the operation. The full examination took less than fifteen minutes, after which he declared Skadi to be in good health, and fully recovered.

“The scars are healing nicely,” he reported, “and the lack of symptoms say that ye probably will nae have a relapse. I’ll just take some blood from ye, and we’ll let ye get back.”

“You’re the Scottish one, right?” Skadi asked. When Dale nodded, she smirked and continued, “They said you’re one of the best doctors in the country.”

“I dinnae like tah brag,” Dale said sheepishly, rubbing the back of his head.

“And you’re Sean Hannah, CEO of Pharos Industries,” Skadi added, turning to Mr. Hannah.

“I am,” Mr. Hannah replied.

Skadi gave a short laugh but refused to say what she had found so funny. As the guard came back in to take her back to her cell, Skadi gave both men an ironic smile. “My brother will come for me any day now,” she told them. “Just so you know.”

Mr. Hannah smiled back politely. “If you say so,” he said nonchalantly, “but no one has ever escaped from Zatvor.”

“There’s a first time for everything,” Skadi replied sweetly. “I’ll see you around.”

As the guard led her away, Dale turned to Mr. Hannah. “That was creepy,” he admitted. “Is she right?”

“Time will tell,” Sean Hannah told him. “Come on, let’s get lunch. My treat.”

* * * * * * * *

Eon City, Asylum Headquarters.

Kyle Warren, AKA Reiki.

“So, we’re going undercover?” Rina asked skeptically, sitting forward in her chair. “Why?” Reiki had seen her tense up when Agent had told them the plan, and couldn’t blame her. They had just finished watching the video of Skadi’s exam, and knew that she had told Dale and Mr. Hannah that she planned to escape from Zatvor, but Agent’s plan seemed like an enormously bad idea.

The team was scattered around the new tower’s new briefing room, getting their new assignment from Agent. The only member missing was Shadow, who was patrolling the city; Agent had promised to brief him later. At the moment, Reiki, Rina, Natalie, Haley, and David were looking at Agent with disbelief, while Granny seemed focused on her crocheting at the other end of the long meeting table. Eli was the only person in the room who looked amused at the mission announcement, and he was laughing from where he sat next to Haley. It was a testament to how shocked the team was that even Natalie wasn’t shooting him dirty looks across the table.

“What do you mean, ‘why’?” Agent asked. He sat at the head of the conference table, so that the team had to look over at him. “We got a tip that there will be a prison breakout, and we need to find out which of the prisoners in Zatvor know about it. We can’t just assume that Skadi and her brother are working alone, or that she’ll be the only one breaking out.”

“I know I’m new here,” Eli piped up, still chuckling ironically, “but I think Nightmare’s referring to the fact that the last time an Asylum Watcher went undercover, it didn’t end well for any of us.”

Agent glared at him, while Natalie gave him an impressed smirk. “The merc is right,” she said, turning back to glare at Agent. “Parker went undercover in the Fauns, and not only did he blow up our old tower, he’s now their leader and on the city’s Most Wanted list. What made you think this was a good idea?”

“This is different,” Agent told them. “I’ve learned from that mistake.”

“‘Mistake’, he calls it,” David said, raising an eyebrow.

“Yes, ‘mistake’,” Agent repeated impatiently. “For one, no one goes in alone. I’m sending Nightmare, Earthborn, Trick, and Outlier.”

“Hang on, did you say Outlier?” Haley asked, her eyes widening. “I’m not sure that’s a good idea.” Reiki looked over at her, and if he didn’t know better, he might think she was scared. But Haley was fearless; that was what made her a good Watcher.

Natalie was the one to address the elephant in the room, however. “Look kid,” she said, conveniently forgetting that Haley was only three years younger than herself, “I know you messed up last week with the gang fight, but frankly I don’t know if anyone else would have done better.” She shrugged, leaning back on the couch and putting her arms behind her head. “Besides, you won’t be in charge this time.”

“I know that,” Haley said, visibly annoyed. “What I don’t know is what good I can do on this mission.”

“Haley, you have plenty of skills,” Agent began, but Haley interrupted.

“Darn skippy I do,” she said, “but Zatvor is a prison for Third Gens and satyrs. I know Trick can pass as a Third Gen with her skillset, but I’m human through and through; there’s no getting around that.”

Agent raised an eyebrow. “I was planning on having Chip make you look like a satyr,” he said.

“Not a good plan,” Haley countered. “Makeup can get smudged, or washed off, and prosthetics can be lost. Not to mention my bleeding problem – one small papercut and a semi-vigilant villain would give me away as human. It would be better if you got an actual Third Gen or satyr to go in.” As an afterthought, she added, “Frankly, I don’t think any of us should go in. We’re all pretty high-profile – that was the point of the Asylum, wasn’t it? To have a team of celebrity superheroes that the people know and trust?”

“Sort of,” Agent admitted. “But Rina is a satyr already, and since her uniform covers her face no one knows what she looks like. David’s electricity means he’s never been photographed clearly, and earth manipulation is a common enough power that he can pass as a weaker Third Gen. Natalie is also good at disguise as part of her tricks.” He shook his head as he continued, “But yes, Reiki puts on shows in the park and Frank is a legacy. Eli has worked with enough of the villains in Zatvor that he’s too high-profile, and Granny’s powers are too unique. That leaves you and me, Haley – two decently strong humans who might be able to pass as Third Gens or Satyrs. I don’t usually go out in the field, and you’re still new enough that people won’t recognize you. Now, if I go in, then there’s no one watching the outside to let the team know if they need help, so that leaves you.”

“I’m a high-risk option,” Haley insisted. “If I go in, our chances of being caught skyrocket. Humans don’t go to Zatvor.” She looked over at Eli and added, “Why not Butterfly? Since the villains know him, it’d lend credibility to the others.”

“Not the right credibility,” Eli pointed out, shaking his head. “I’m a mercenary Watcher. I work with the villains on occasion, but I also helped put enough of them in Zatvor who would have a grudge against me, and the rest wouldn’t trust me due to my rep.”

“Aw, nobody trusts the big bad merc?” Natalie asked in a mocking, sing-song voice. “I wonder why.”

“You just won’t let that go, will you?” Eli asked, shaking his head.

“You shot me,” Natalie reminded him.

Eli threw his hands up helplessly. “I needed the money!” he cried.

“You were supposed to be working with us, and you shot me in the back,” Natalie said accusingly.

Eli looked guilty, at least. “It was a lot of money?” he said, wincing under her glare. “Anyways, it was over a year ago now. I haven’t done it since then.”

“I am not going undercover in Zatvor with the merc,” Natalie said, rounding on Agent while pointing rudely at Eli. “If he goes, I don’t.”

“You could always ask Holmes,” Reiki interjected, hoping to end the squabble. “Since she’s not officially on the team, she isn’t well-known. She’s good at disguise, too, and as a satyr she doesn’t have to worry about fitting in.”

Natalie sighed and put her arm down. “One problem,” she said. “Holmes has been MIA since the riots. Nobody knows where she is.”

“She’s also not technically a Watcher,” Eli added. When everyone turned to stare at him, he shrugged and added, “What? I pay attention sometimes. Holmes is a Private Eye – she doesn’t have a Watcher license.”

“That never stopped us from asking her before,” Haley said. “As for where she is, I’m sure that Agent can find her.” The team turned back to Agent with expectant gazes. Even Granny looked up from her crocheting with a raised eyebrow.

Agent sighed. “Fine,” he said finally, “I’ll ask Holmes. Haley, Eli, Reiki, you guys and Frank will be on double patrol shifts until the others get back, though.”

“Fair enough,” Haley said. Reiki looked at her sideways; she seemed almost relieved.

“As for the mission,” Agent continued, “I’m sending in Nightmare, Earthborn, Trick, and Holmes, I guess. You’ll be undercover as freshly-caught villains, and your job will be to cozy up to the Zatvor inmates and find out what they know. The warden will know who you are, but the guards will treat you like any other prisoner. With any luck, we’ll get the information we need within a few days, and you’ll all be back here safe and sound.”

Natalie sighed. “You know, I’ve had to say this to Haley a few times over the last few weeks, but I never thought I’d have to say it to you,” she said, shaking her head. “‘Luck’ is not a plan! How do you expect us to get close to these guys in just a few days? All psychological research shows that inmates have a hard time trusting new people.”

Agent didn’t answer, but turned to look at David. Everyone followed his gaze expectantly. David sighed and said, “I actually have the answer for that. I was an inmate there before joining the Asylum; the guys who’ve been in there for years think I broke out, and I should have a few friends on the inside who’ll vouch for me.”

“You were a Zatvor prisoner?” Haley asked curiously.

“Yeah,” said David. “When I first got my powers, I lost control and nearly destroyed the city. You remember the earthquakes about six or so years ago?”

“That was you?” Natalie cried. “Parker and I were doing our Watcher exam at the time; I nearly tripped on the obstacle course because of that!”

“Sorry,” David muttered, shrugging. “Anyways, I was in Zatvor for over a year figuring out my powers, and then broke out by tunneling under the walls. Long story short, Agent caught up with me, but instead of throwing me back in prison he offered me a job here.”

“How come you never told us this?” Rina asked.

David grinned at her. “You never asked,” he said, shrugging a shoulder and leaning back in his chair. “You’ve met my alter-ego, and you knew I used to be human. What do you think would have happened to someone who can level a city when they first got their powers?”

Reiki looked at Haley. He knew she was remembering one of her first patrol shifts, where they both had to subdue an elemental Third Gen who had lost control of his powers in the park. “They send people like that to Zatvor?” she asked. “Even if they did it by accident?”

“Not everyone in Zatvor is a criminal,” Agent said. “The prison is large, about the size of a small town. We’ll be focusing our efforts for this mission in the criminal quarters, with the worst offenders like Skadi, but Zatvor has another wing dedicated to helping inmates control their powers so that they can be safely released back into society.”

“’Safely’ being the key word in that sentence,” Natalie added. “Even if they can’t control their powers, not many inmates in Zatvor are there by choice.” She looked pointedly at David, who shrugged apologetically.

“I had my reasons for breaking out,” he said, and left it at that. Reiki gave Natalie a “just drop it” look. Out of all of the Asylum Watchers, David was the only one with a family of his own; he was very protective of them, only referring to his significant other as “Amy” (Reiki wasn’t even sure if they were married or not, or if she had taken his last name), and never calling his kid by name to keep the bad guys from targeting them. It didn’t take a genius to figure out what he meant.

“Pharos Industries and King Enterprises both hold contracts for the work done there, and between the two of them they make sure Zatvor is escape-proof,” Agent told them. “David’s breakout is considered legendary there, so he should have an easy time getting close to the prisoners – especially those who are looking to get out themselves.”

“Well, that’s going to be fun,” Natalie said. “So what I’m hearing here is: we four will be thrown into a prison that’s the size of a small town with a bunch of criminals we helped put there, and have to figure out which villains to cozy up to so we can stop them from breaking out, but it’s okay because our local ex-con will make introductions to inmates who have been in there for years in the hopes that those inmates can – by chance­ – introduce us to the ones we’re looking for.” She folded her arms, looking expectantly at Agent. “Does that about sum it up?”

“Well, we know you can start with Skadi, since she’s the one who mentioned the possible breakout to Dale and Mr. Hannah,” Agent said, grinning playfully at her. “Otherwise, yes. Good summary.”

“Skadi,” Natalie scoffed. “The other issue. All we’re going on is her word that her brother will come for her ‘soon’ – nothing more concrete?”

“She was the snake-satyr girl you guys caught robbing that bank on my first day, right?” Haley asked.

Eli looked around the table. “You guys caught Skadi?” he asked.

“A while ago, merc,” Natalie said, rolling her eyes. “You really need to listen more often.”

“I do listen,” Eli said pointedly. “I listen when Poisonshot tells the underworld that he’s been working with a big player. I listen enough to know that Jorge and Katie Cruz never take jobs without each other, and I listen enough to know that they’re affiliated with the Fauns.” That got everyone’s attention. “Oh yeah,” Eli said, leaning back in his chair now that all eyes were on him. “Katie Cruz, also known as Skadi, is reportedly Claw’s girlfriend. Or, you know, the closest thing a psychopath like him can have.” Watching the shocked faces his new team made, he added, “But of course you big bad Watchers already knew that, right?”

“One of these days, merc,” Natalie promised, “I’m going to wipe that smug smile off your face.”

“You’re welcome to try,” Eli said, grinning at her.

“If that’s everything, I have some things to prepare,” Agent said. “Butterfly, could you brief the others on everything they’ll need to know when dealing with the inmates? Underworld gossip like that, for example?”

“Sure,” Eli said. “I do love me some gossip.”

Agent shook his head as he stood up. Grabbing his umbrella, he added, “Okay then; dismissed.”

* * * * * * * *

Zatvor Penitentiary, outside Eon City.

New prisoners have just arrived.

Zatvor Penitentiary was located on an island off Eon City’s coast. The only way on or off the island was by boat, and sharp rocks surrounded the facility itself. As the three undercover Watchers were ferried over to the prison, dressed in the standard orange jumpsuits of inmates, they sedated their growing nerves by catching up with their old ally, Holmes. Natalie in particular voiced her concerns loudly and often, as they wouldn’t have another chance to talk while in the prison.

“This is stupid,” Natalie said for the umpteenth time as they were led into the prison by the only guards that knew their true identities. “I don’t know what Agent is thinking.” She was uncomfortable without her custom-made black coat that held the majority of her tricks. She hadn’t even been allowed to put on her usual goth make-up that morning, and the occasional stares she got from her friends made her self-conscious. In Zatvor, she wouldn’t be allowed to dye her hair, either; soon she would look like a pop princess with her blonde hair, blue eyes, and pink lips. She was born with a cheerleader’s peppy looks, and soon her team would be made aware of that fact.

She was already hating this assignment.

“Ah, we’ll be fine,” said Toby. Toby Watson, otherwise known as “Holmes”, was a dog-satyr. Unlike Parker, who looked mostly human, Toby had a dog’s nose and ears, and her face was covered in soft, tan fur. Her blue eyes were large and canine-like, and anyone who looked closely enough at her long, dirty-blonde hair could see the floppy ears poking out of her head. Her fingers ended in blunt claws instead of nails, and her lips were naturally black. It wasn’t obvious, especially since she wore boots and long pants to cover her legs, but she walked on the balls of her feet because her ankles and feet were shaped like a dog’s. Her gait was graceful, however – she didn’t have any trouble moving, and Natalie had seen her outrun Frank before (which was no easy feat).

“Easy for you to say,” Natalie said dryly. “You weren’t there when the tower fell on me.”

Toby shrugged, ignoring the unspoken question in the statement. “Are you planning on blowing up any buildings?” she asked.

“No,” Natalie admitted.

“Neither am I,” Toby said, “so I doubt we’ll have that problem this time.”

Rina spoke up from behind them. “We should still be careful,” she said. “We’re walking into the highest-security prison the world has ever seen, and we’ll be hard-pressed to use our powers.”

“Speak for yourself,” Natalie and Toby chorused. Natalie looked sharply over at the P.I. with a newfound respect. As a human, Natalie had spent her life trying to keep up with Third Gens, with varying levels of success. Even though she was a satyr, Toby had done much the same – unlike Rina and Parker, the two satyrs with whom Natalie was familiar, Toby didn’t have any Third Gen-like powers augmenting her natural senses. Sure, she had a dog’s sense of smell and hearing, but that wasn’t the same thing as Parker’s super-strength or Rina’s panic-inducing powers; Toby was also colorblind, and her heightened other senses barely made up for her poor eyesight. Toby had more in common with Natalie than with the other Asylum Watchers on their team.

The guards dropped them off in a barred cell, where normal prisoners would usually be checked for hidden drugs and weapons. Given their unusual situation, the guards skipped the check, instead allowing the Watchers to wait in the room until the new guards – ones who didn’t know their identity – came.

“Hey,” Natalie suddenly asked as they waited in an anteroom to be escorted into the main compound. “I’ve always wondered, Toby: why haven’t you gotten your Watcher license?” It was the closest she could come to asking where Toby had been since the riots. She had wanted to ask as soon as she saw the P.I., but Agent had cautioned her against it.

“Reasons,” Toby shrugged. “Biggest one being that I’m not comfortable with the Government keeping tabs on me. Watchers have to register their names and powers, and I do my work better when I’m not on a national registry for anyone to look up.”

David spoke up for the first time since they were brought in. “We’re all on the registry, and we still do undercover stuff,” he pointed out.

“Trust me,” Toby answered, “it’s best if no one knows my real name.”

“We know your real name, though,” Rina said. “Toby Watson, right?”

Toby paused for a second, before shrugging. “Yeah, you just think that,” she told them, and with that the conversation ended.

Six guards walked in the room and surrounded them, marching the quartet out. These guards didn’t know about the newcomers’ status as undercover Watchers, so the four teammates kept quiet as they marched. As they were led through a large courtyard, Natalie noted the reinforced titanium floors and the high, smooth walls that didn’t allow for climbing. The walkway was covered, which is why the midday sun wasn’t bothering Rina yet, but they could see a few dozen inmates working out and socializing. The inmates watched and cat-called them as they passed, with many of the criminals referring to the new inmates as “fresh meat”. Natalie could see barbed wire at the top of the courtyard walls, though, making her smile to herself.

“Two minutes,” she said confidently, earning herself a glare from one of their new guards and a questioning look from Toby, who was marching next to her. “If I wanted to,” she said carefully, “it would only take me two minutes to bust out of here.”

The guards who heard her laughed. “What’re you going to do, sweetheart?” one asked. “You’d have to make it past us, first. Besides, your hands are cuffed.”

Natalie just shrugged, grinning conspiratorially. A crowd of inmates were now looking at them, and Natalie was pleased to note that Skadi was among them. Showtime, she thought.

Turning to the guard who had spoken, she asked sweetly in her most carrying stage voice, “Are they?” She held up the cuffs with her right hand, jingling them like keys to prove her point. Instantly, the guards surrounded her, pointing their tasers and shouting, “Hands up! Don’t move!”

“Geez,” Natalie said, still grinning. “Learn to take a joke.” She twirled the cuffs around her hands, smoothly letting them lock back in place. “Does this make you feel better?” she asked, laughing at the guards’ obvious discomfiture. They all put their tasers away, telling her not to pull a stunt like that again.

Toby shook her head in mock disapproval. “Come on, sweetie,” she said. “You can’t do better than that?”

She held up her uncuffed hands, but her cuffs were nowhere in sight. As the guard nearest to her tried to reach for his taser again, he found his hands cuffed in front of him and his taser missing. Toby pointed at the guard’s back pocket, where the taser had miraculously moved from it’s holster on his front, and laughed as the other guards pointed their tasers at her in turn.

“If we were going to make a run for it,” she told them, “we’d have done it before you led us into the compound.” As the guards continued to hold her at taser-point, she yawned and put her hands over her head. “Oh fine,” she added. “If it’ll make you feel better, I’ll walk like this from now on.”

One of the guards nodded at another, who got their keys out to unlock their comrade. Putting the cuffs back on Toby, they quickened their pace across the compound to the processing office. “Impressive,” Natalie admitted to Toby. “I’d have gone for his wallet, though.”

Toby grinned at her, putting a finger to her lips, and Natalie laughed as her victim checked his pockets for his wallet. Annoyed when he couldn’t find it there, he patted Toby down, eventually locating it in her jumpsuit pockets. The inmates watching them laughed at the guards’ discomfiture, and Toby gave Natalie a satisfied wink.

The guards seemed relieved when they finally got to the processing office, turning the new prisoners over to the Warden and taking up positions outside the office. “Watch out for these two,” the leader of their guard group said, nodding towards Toby and Natalie. The Warden assured him that he would, and the last guard left.

“You know,” came a voice from across the room, “it’s against protocol for the guards to leave you alone with this many prisoners, Warden.” Agent stepped out of the shadowy corner of the office, grinning at his team.

The Warden cleared his throat nervously. “Well, I know who these prisoners are, and I have an Agent of the Task-Force guarding me right now,” he said. “I told the guards that you would be plenty of protection from these four; I don’t know if they believed me, but they don’t question my orders.”

“This room is secure, by the way,” Agent said, nodding at his team. “The only people watching us already know about the operation.”

“Yes, yes,” the Warden said, waving his hand before Agent could say any more, “but on an island like this you’d be surprised how quickly things can get around. Never assume that nobody is listening.”

Agent nodded, silently deferring to the Warden’s experience. “I heard a commotion outside,” he said carefully.

Natalie stayed in character, tossing her head and smiling prettily at them. “Oh, that was nothing,” she said. “I was just commenting to your guards on how easy this place would be to break out of. Isn’t that right, David?”

David grinned, shaking slightly as he tried not to laugh in the Warden’s face, as the Warden turned his attention to him. “Yes,” the Warden said, frowning at him. “Well, there will be no escaping this time. I’m personally going to see to it.”

“Are you really?” David asked flippantly, smirking at him. “I escaped before, after all.”

The Warden’s frown deepened, but Agent interjected before he could respond. “We do have a goal here,” he said. “It’s good you guys are staying in character, but I’d like an acknowledgement from all of you that you aren’t going to do anything unnecessarily risky.” He looked at Natalie as he said that.

“Me?” she said in mock surprise. “When have I ever done anything unnecessarily dangerous?” She could hear David and Rina stifling laughter from behind her, and even Toby smirked at the comment.

“Nat,” Agent said. He sounded stern but she could see the concern on his face. He looked almost like a puppy when he got like that.

“Fine,” she said, giving in with a sly grin. “No unnecessary stunts.”

“What about the handcuff thing you just pulled?” Rina asked sweetly, elbowing her.

Natalie turned and grinned at her. “That was necessary,” she said, matching Rina’s sweet tone.

“Yeah,” Toby added, more seriously. “We got the criminals’ attention with that stunt. Now they’ll all want to see how powerful we are, and any who are looking to escape might want to cozy up to the two new escape artists.”

“Maybe,” David said, though he had a skeptical look on his face.

“Definitely,” Toby said. “Rina and I’ll get in good with the satyrs, and David and Natalie can work on the Third Gens. Between us, we ought to find out something about this breakout scheme they’ve got.”

“I won’t be using my powers,” Rina added, “and David will down-play his abilities to reduce the chances of them recognizing us.”

“And I’m pretending to be a Third Gen,” Natalie added, fingering the flash paper-covered cards that she smuggled in her sleeves.

The Warden harrumphed. “I’ve put the story to the guards that the Agents of the Task-Force captured the notorious David Perry,” he said. “He was working with three other low-level thieves to evade capture. We’ll be using your real first names, though your last names are different on your paperwork – except for Mr. Perry, of course.”

“They’ve been briefed,” Agent assured him. “If it comes up, they’ll know their names.”

“Good,” the Warden said. “I doubt it’ll come up, though. The guards use numbers to identify prisoners, and the inmates tend to use street names.” He brushed his mustache with his fingers as he added, “Everyone in here refers to me as ‘Warden’, so you don’t need to know my name.”

“Question,” Rina asked, raising her hand. “If we have something to report, where do we go?”

“Dale will be stationed in the prison clinic for the time being,” Agent said. “If you have any news, go to him.”

“Anything we missed?” the Warden asked.

Agent took a deep breath before looking at the Watchers. “No,” he said hesitantly. “I think that’s it.” For the first time, Natalie could see his own doubt in his plan on his face.  Not for the first time, she got the feeling that he wasn’t telling them something; he seemed worried, which took all the fun out of teasing him.

She put her still-handcuffed hand over his on his umbrella. “Hey,” she said softly. “It’ll be okay.” She noticed Toby’s raised eyebrows and added, “I mean, it’s a stupid plan, but it’s the only one we’ve got.”

Agent looked down, surprised at the contact, and blushed and stammered in response. “Just– Just don’t blow up any buildings,” he mumbled awkwardly.

Natalie raised an eyebrow. “No promises,” she said, grinning. If anyone else had said it that flippantly to her after what Parker had done, she would have punched them; but Agent just looked so cute when he was flustered. She would have to do this more often.

“If you two are done flirting?” Toby asked. Natalie saw Rina elbow her, but she and Agent broke apart hurriedly.

“Right,” Agent said, his face still red. “Well… good luck to you.” He strode to the door and got the guards that had taken up places outside to get the new inmates. As the guards took them away, Natalie turned back to look at Agent one more time, but his face had already been set back in the mask of indifference to the criminal inmates.

Looking ahead, Natalie steeled herself. You can do this, she thought, getting back into character.

There was no going back now.

* * * * * * * *

Asylum Headquarters.

Kyle Warren, AKA Reiki.

“So, fearless leader,” Reiki asked Haley after finding her in the lounge. “What’s going on?” He sat down on one of the cushioned chairs across from her.

“What do you mean?” Haley asked. She was sipping a cup of tea, having just gotten back from a patrol shift. Reiki just stared at her until she started talking. “You mean about the mission?” she asked.

“What else?” he said. “I’ve never seen you turn down an assignment before; none of us have. What’s wrong?”

Haley shrugged. “It was a bad plan,” she said. “Natalie was right; I relied way too much on luck when I was leader, and it nearly got us all killed last week. I know that another undercover mission is our only plan for stopping this breakout, so I made a suggestion to help improve our chances.”

“And conveniently, that suggestion was for you to stay behind.” It wasn’t an accusation, but Haley bristled.

“So?” she asked. “It was a good call. The team’s still settling back to our old routine, and Agent suddenly asks us to do this – he has to know how little the team trusts him after he abandoned us like that.”

Reiki was stunned for a second after her outburst. “Haley, you were the one who kept telling all of us that he would be back if we just gave him time,” he reminded her. “Now you say that you don’t trust him?”

Haley pursed her lips, clamming up again. “It’s not that I don’t trust him,” she back-pedaled. “I just wonder sometimes what took him so long, is all.”

Reiki just looked at her for a minute, noticing not for the first time how much she had changed in the last few months since the riots. She looked tired all the time, as if she wasn’t sleeping properly, and she had lost a fair amount of weight from not eating. Her hair, usually kept trimmed in a neat pixie cut, was shaggy and had grown past her ears. She used to change into civilian clothes after a patrol, but she was sitting in the lounge still in her uniform as she drank her tea.

The tea itself was unusual, as well. At this time of day, Haley used to have tea with Granny in the older woman’s room before going to the city’s community center to teach a self defense class in the evening. As he thought of it, Reiki realized that he hadn’t seen her teach that class in a while.

“Hey,” he said, concerned for his friend. “You know that if you ever need to talk about something, I’m here, right?”

Haley gave him a tired smile that didn’t quite meet her eyes. “I know,” she said. “Thanks, Reiki. I’m fine, really.”

Anyone who knew her could tell that Haley was far from fine, but Reiki let the matter drop.

* * * * * * * *

Zatvor Penitentiary.

Sabrina “Rina” Dawson, AKA Nightmare

“So,” came a voice from behind Rina, “you’re the new meat.”

The four undercover teammates were taken to their cells after their meeting with Agent and the Warden. The girls’ cells were on the same block, but they couldn’t talk to each other without their jailers shouting at them. Nor would they have had much to say in front of the other inmates, anyways. They had to keep their cover.

As the other inmates were brought back in from the yard, Rina found that her cellmate was none other than Skadi. Aside from her initial comment upon entering the tiny cell, the snake-satyr didn’t have anything to say to her; she came in and lay down on her bunk, staring at the ceiling.

If she was going to get any information, the Rina was going to have to initiate conversation. “Hey,” she said shyly. “My name’s – ”

“Don’t care,” Skadi said abruptly. “In a few days it’s not going to matter.”

“Meaning?” Rina asked, taking the opening.

“Meaning if you don’t shut your trap and let me sleep, I’ll rip your throat out.” Skadi made the threat nonchalantly, not really trying to intimidate Rina, but as if it were simply a fact.

Rina took a deep breath, knowing how risky her next words would be. They would never get anywhere by playing it safe, however. “I’d like to see you try,” she said, doing her best to match Skadi’s tone of voice. For the first time, Rina was glad that her powers weren’t working properly – the tension in the small, cramped cell was palpable, and her brand of panic-inducing fear would have instantly started a fight. Skadi was about a decade younger, but Rina had seen her fight before and was in no hurry to face off with the thief.

The silence stretched on, while Rina anticipated every possible move Skadi could make. After what felt like an eternity, she heard a soft sigh coming from Skadi’s direction. It took another minute for Rina to realize that the snake-girl had fallen asleep.

“What did you think would happen?” Toby asked her the next day at breakfast when Rina relayed the conversation. “Fighting isn’t allowed in here.” They were eating alone at their end of the table, as Natalie and David had joined some of his old acquaintances among the Third Gens.

“I don’t know,” Rina said, still confused. “This has never happened to me before. Usually people get so nervous around me that they can hardly speak, much less fall asleep.”

“Agent wouldn’t have sent you if he didn’t think you could control your powers, right?” Toby asked, dropping her voice so the other inmates wouldn’t hear.

“He didn’t send me as a Fourth Gen,” Rina whispered back. “He sent me as a satyr. I – ”

“You,” came a voice from behind her. Rina whipped her head around, trying to see who was speaking. A pale young man with white hair and red eyes was smiling at her. “You’re Nine, aren’t you? Rina?”

Rina’s eyes widened as she recognized the man. “Finn?” she asked in disbelief. “No way! What are you doing here?”

“Rina,” Toby asked, a warning note creeping into her voice, “you know this guy?”

“Toby,” Rina introduced, noticing how many eyes were now looking at them. “This is Finn. He’s a Fourth Gen, like me. I didn’t know any of the Fourth Gens were in Zatvor,” she added, turning back to Finn. It suddenly occurred to her that her cover was blown, and her eyes widened slightly as she kept the smile plastered to her face.

Finn smiled as he sat with them. “I’m the only one I’ve seen. Most of the others are still with the Fauns around the country.”

“I thought I was the only one who stayed in Eon City,” Rina said, shaking her head. “What are you doing here, Finn? I haven’t seen you since…”

“Since we broke out of the experiment?” Finn finished as Rina trailed off. “Yeah. What have you been up to?” He furrowed his eyebrows in confusion. “I thought you became a Watcher.”

Toby gave Rina a brief alarmed look, before feigning disinterest again. Rina thought fast, coming up with a story and hoping Toby would go along with it. “I got my Watcher license,” she admitted, “mainly because there wasn’t any other way for me to make money. I even tried joining a team for a while,” she added, remembering her run-in with Leech earlier that year and wondering how much Finn knew. She would have to stay as close to the truth as possible. “That life wasn’t really for me. The night of the riots… well, some stuff happened, and I lost control of my powers. I was kicked to the curb, until I met Toby here.” Toby nodded as if she already knew the story. “We lived on the streets for a bit, until we were picked up last week for expired licenses.”

The “expired license” story was one they had agreed on beforehand, believing that it would lend them some sympathy from Fauns like Skadi. Satyrs were all required to carry a special license that proved they were registered with the government, and allowing that license to expire was punishable with up to a year in prison.  Rina’s Watcher license usually served as her proof of registration, but it too had to be updated regularly.

Finn nodded, seeming to buy the tale as he began telling his own story.  “Well, as you know I’m not really a satyr,” he said. “The stupid experiment gave me the red eyes and black blood, though, so I can’t pass for human, either. I went ahead and got a satyr license to keep the cops off my back, but, well – like you said, there’s not much work that’ll take someone like us.”

“If you’re not a satyr, then you must be a Third Gen,” Toby said, acting as though she didn’t know much about the Fourth Gen experiment.

“You didn’t tell her?” Finn asked Rina, who shrugged. “We’re called ‘Fourth Gens’,” he explained. “We were part of an illegal experiment when we were kids that gave us more advanced powers than the Third Gens. Rina here can regrow any of her limbs.”

Rina looked around, suddenly conscious of the fact that they were the center of attention now. “Not that I particularly enjoy losing my arms or legs,” she said nervously.

Finn waved a hand impatiently. “Yeah, but your powers were so cool! You were almost as strong as Ryan and Katie when we finally broke out of there.”

“My fear powers are hard to control,” Rina told him carefully. She didn’t want to admit that she couldn’t use them – they had not worked reliably since the night of the riots – and so didn’t want him just shouting about it to the entire cafeteria. As a Watcher, she had put more than her share of villains behind bars in Zatvor, and she didn’t want everyone here to put it together that she was the hero Nightmare – especially when she lacked her usual intimidation.

“Don’t I know it,” Finn was saying, not taking the hint. “You hit all of us along with the scientists. I thought my heart was going to explode out of my chest!”

Rina laughed nervously. “Well, it’s good to see you, Finn,” she said, hinting that he should leave.

Finn had never been good at picking up on hints. “So have you seen any of the others?” he asked. “Leah and Mikey tracked me down earlier this year, saying something about having found the lead scientist on the Fourth Gen experiments. They wanted me to go with them to kill him, but I’ve never been into that. Forgiveness is better than hate, after all.”

“Yeah, they found me too,” Rina told him, relaxing a little as they turned away from discussing her powers. “I also heard that the lead scientist is in jail now.”

“He’s not a Third Gen, I don’t think,” Finn said, shrugging, “and he sure as hell ain’t a satyr, so he’s not in here and that’s all I know. If I never see him again, it’ll be too soon.”

As Rina replied, “True,” Toby stood up.

“I’ve got a bit of a stomachache, Rina,” she said, giving her a significant look. “I think I’m going to see the medic.”

“Sorry, Finn,” Rina said, “Talk to you later?”

“Sure,” Finn said, starting to eat now that they were done talking. “I’ll probably see you during the free hour, since we can’t go outside.”

“Right,” Rina said, smiling at him. “It really is good to see you again,” she added, before following Toby to put their trays away.

As they walked down the hallway to the infirmary, Toby looked around to make sure they were alone before asking carefully, “What the hell was that?”

“Finn’s a Fourth Gen, like me,” Rina said, not bothering to whisper. There was no point in pretending that she was a normal satyr now. “He’s a technopath; he can assemble or disassemble any piece of technology he comes across and can make it work with a thought.”

“Cool, cool,” Toby said, nodding. Then she added sharply, “He knew you. He outed your powers.”

“Yeah,” Rina said. “That’s going to be a problem, isn’t it?”

“Only if you’re recognized,” Toby hissed, “by any of the plethora of bad guys you helped put in here!”

Rina was saved a response by someone shouting, “Hey! New Meat!” from behind them.

“Great,” Toby sighed before turning to face them. “What?”

Skadi came marching up the hallway with three other satyr prisoners. From the description she had received before the mission, Rina recognized Erinyes, the bat-satyr Faun Lieutenant whom Natalie and David took down the night of the riots, on Skadi’s left. This just keeps getting better, Rina thought, schooling her face to keep her internal cringe from showing.

“You,” Skadi demanded, pointing rudely at Rina. “Is it true you’re a Fourth Gen?”

“These eyes aren’t just for decoration,” Rina said, trying to come across as tough and nonchalant. Her best hope now that Finn had outed her powers was to bluff it out.

“You’re also a satyr, right?” Skadi continued. “The Fauns could use someone as powerful as you.”

Rina raised an eyebrow. “Why would I need the Fauns?” she asked.

Skadi scoffed. “Why wouldn’t you need the Fauns?” she retorted. “You worked as a Watcher, right? You probably helped put a bunch of people in here. The Fauns can watch your back, if you help us with a little… side project we’ve got going.”

“’Side project’?” Rina asked, trying not to glance at Toby.

Skadi folded her arms in front of her. “My brother and some friends of ours are going to bust us out,” she said bluntly. “You in?”

“Whoa,” Toby said, putting up a hand. “Your brother? Who is that?”

“Poisonshot,” Skadi told her, rolling her eyes. “Duh. But I won’t give you any more details right now. Meet me tomorrow in the yard at the picnic benches.” She looked around and added, “Fewer ears there.”

Rina nodded, and Skadi and her posse moved off. She blinked a few times as she watched them go, unable to say anything.

“Okay, how the hell did you do that?” Toby asked her, awed. “I’ve never been able to get information that fast, much less a confession.”

“Is it just me, or did that seem fishy?” Rina asked, still looking at the spot where Skadi turned the corner.

“Oh, it was definitely fishy,” Toby said, “but if she really just took the bait that easily, then this mission’ll be a piece of cake. Maybe it was a good thing that Finn outed you.”

“We’ll see,” Rina said, shaking her head and looking back at Toby. “Either way, we need to see Dale.”

* * * * * * * *

Zatvor Penitentiary, across the cafeteria.

Natalie Fawkes, AKA Trick.

“So, where do we start?” Natalie asked. David was scanning the room as they grabbed their food trays.

“Over there,” he grunted. He was getting into his role of being the big, tough prisoner. Natalie followed as David led her to an empty table that was sitting near a group of rowdy inmates. Given the lack of markings, they were probably Third Gens.

“Oh ho ho,” laughed one as he saw David and Natalie approach. “If it isn’t the big, bad David Perry!”

The inmate was a large man, tattooed and bald. He winked at Natalie as they approached. “Well, hello sweetheart,” he said. “What’s a pretty thing like yourself doing following a great big oaf like him?”

“Sweetheart?” she asked. “I’ll give you ‘sweetheart’.” With that, she stomped as hard as she could on the big guy’s foot. As petite as Natalie looked, years of fighting training had given her powerful leg muscles – she probably had broken at least one of the big guy’s toes.

The big man howled in pain, much more loudly than Natalie would have expected. “Wh… what did you do that for?” he sobbed, crossing his leg over his knee to cradle the injured foot. “I *hic* I was only being friendly!”

“I’m not some pushover little girl that you can just…” Natalie started to tell him off, but trailed off when she saw the looks on the other Third Gens’ faces. They seemed concerned about the big guy, and shot glares at Natalie as they tried to console him.

David shook his head. “Sorry, Blitz,” he said, sounding sincerely apologetic. “Natalie’s new here, and she’s a bit jumpy. She thought you were hitting on her.” Natalie couldn’t believe it.

The one called “Blitz” was sobbing as he cradled his foot. The other Third Gens in the group looked expectantly at Natalie, frowning as they did. They obviously expected her to apologize to the hulking figure, and since she was outnumbered, Natalie decided to comply.

“Oh, um, yeah,” she said awkwardly. “I thought you were disrespecting me, and, um, I’m… sorry?”

Blitz sniffed, wiping the tears out of his eyes as he mumbled, “S’okay.” The other Third Gens clapped him comfortingly on the back, still shooting Natalie dirty looks.

David turned to her and explained. “I’m sorry, I should have warned you. Blitz here is a big softy, who likes taking care of newcomers. His Third Gen power is that he can make people feel cozy with a touch, so everyone here likes him.”

“Cozy?” Natalie asked skeptically.

“Like… like that feeling you get when you’re wrapped in a big, fuzzy blanket and have a cup of cocoa on a cold night,” said one of the other prisoners, who was still glaring at Natalie. “It’s the best feeling in the world, and Blitz is the only way we can get it in here when we have a bad day. And you hurt him!”

“Blitz calls everybody ‘sweetheart’,” added another.  “He’s mildly autistic, and it’s part of his therapy to try and connect to others.”

“Oh,” Natalie said. “I’m so sorry,” she added, more sincerely now that she knew the big guy hadn’t meant anything by the comments.

“It’s… it’s okay,” Blitz said, sniffling one more time. He seemed to have stopped crying, at least. “It didn’t hurt much, really. I just didn’t expect it, is all.”

“Can you walk?” David asked.

Blitz tested his foot out, and nodded. Natalie breathed a sigh of relief. If they were trying to get in good with the Third Gens of the prison, she did not get them off to a good start.

“Don’t mind them, Blitz,” came a voice from the back of the group. As Third Gens shifted to look at the new speaker, Natalie found herself able to see a blonde girl laying down on the table behind them. She flinched as she recognized the villainess. “I know Miss Natalie,” Hatter said, grinning over at them from her prone position on the table. “She’s not a bad person – just takes a little getting used to.”

“You know her, Hatter?” asked another of the inmates. If she had nothing else to think about, Natalie might have recognized that one from the gang fight earlier that month – as it was, however, she only had eyes for Hatter.

“You’re here,” Natalie said, her voice cracking from the tension.  Hatter had obviously recognized her, even without her usual makeup and outfit.

David looked between the two, noticing Natalie’s alarmed expression as the girls faced off. “Oh yes,” Hatter said, sitting up and spinning around daintily. “I’m here. Where else would I be after robbing a museum?”

“I don’t know,” Natalie said carefully, wondering if her cover was about to be blown. “I guess I never thought someone like you could be locked up.”

“Strictly speaking, I can’t be,” Hatter crossed her legs, still smiling that manic grin. “I’m only in here because here is where I want to be. And you can stop describing my smile,” she added, talking to the air.

The audience should note that you’re smiling, and it’s very off-putting to our heroes.

“Yes, well, it’s supposed to be,” Hatter grumbled, “but your narration is getting distracting.”

Sorry.

David looked confused, but Natalie had seen this before. “Still talking to the voice in your head, I see,” she said.

“Oh, the narrator’s not in my head,” Hatter replied, steadfastly ignoring the narration as she spoke to the heroes. “Anyways, yes, I’m here. The real question is why are you?”

“Got into some trouble,” Natalie said evasively.

“I can see that,” Hatter said dryly.  “Does this ‘trouble’ wear a three-piece suit and carry an over-compensating umbrella?”

“Anyways…” David segued, awkwardly trying to bring the conversation back around to his original purpose before Natalie took Hatter’s bait. “Blitz, we’re looking for something. Can you help us?”

“Depends,” Blitz shrugged. He didn’t seem to be holding a grudge against Natalie for hurting his foot. “What do you need?”

“I’ve been gone for a while, as you know,” David said, “so we’re looking for some updated information around here. What’s the pecking order like these days?”

Blitz shrugged. “Not much change,” he said. “Fauns still keep to themselves, though they seem to be looking to the snake-girl now. Skels added to their numbers last week, but the new guys don’t seem to belong here. My crew keeps to ourselves; we don’t want trouble, and the gangs tend to bring it with them.”

“Are the Fauns and Skels still fighting?” David asked.

Hatter suddenly jumped off the table, landing lightly in front of him. “No,” she said. “Curiously enough, they’re not. I wonder why that is.” She turned and walked away from the group, whistling as she left.

“She’s kind of weird,” David said.

“Oh, Hatter’s harmless,” Blitz told them.

“Harmless?” Natalie repeated. “Last time I saw her, she made me switch bodies with someone!”

David looked surprised. “Wait, that was her?” he asked, looking back at Hatter.

“Her Third Gen power is unique,” Blitz said. “She has what she calls ‘limited powers of narration.’ If she uses a special voice, anything she says comes true.” He shook his head. “Crazy bird, though. Constantly talks to herself.”

“Anything she says?” David asked, disbelieving.

“Anything,” Natalie nodded. “She made a stuffed buffalo come to life and ride a skateboard.”

“And she’s locked up in Zatvor,” David said, folding his arms.  “Why hasn’t she broken out before?”

Natalie tapped him on the shoulder, and David thanked Blitz and said his goodbyes. They moved off a safe distance and sat at another empty table to eat, and Natalie said, “I think we need to talk to Dale.”

 “You mean about Hatter?” David asked. “Is she a problem?”

“Well, she definitely recognized me,” Natalie said. “Damn. Haley was right; this is too dangerous. I bet most everyone in here knows who we are by now!”

“We don’t know that,” David reminded her. “She didn’t tell Blitz who you were. Trust me,” he added, glancing back over at the hulking teddy bear. “If he knew we were Watchers, Blitz wouldn’t have been able to keep a straight face. I highly doubt he’s involved in any breakout scheme.”

Natalie glanced back at Blitz as well, keeping her voice down as she said, “I’d bet the year’s salary that Hatter is, though.” She poked at the cold cafeteria food, grimacing as she added, “I don’t think I’m all that hungry anymore.”

* * * * * * * *

Asylum HQ, the next day.

Outlier and Butterfly, returning from patrol.

“Do you think they’re okay?” Haley asked Eli as she parked her bike in the motor pool. “The guys in Zatvor? It’s been a couple of days now.” She had been worried about the undercover Asylum Watchers for the last two days, but Agent had not told them much about the mission.

“We would have heard if there was something wrong,” Eli said practically, shrugging his rifle off his shoulder as he dismounted from Haley’s motorcycle. “In this case, no news is good news.”

“I guess,” Haley said as they moved to the elevator to check in upstairs. “I’m just worried. They all put so many of the criminals in Zatvor there; it’d be a miracle if they aren’t recognized.”

“Oh, I agree,” Eli said. “But our dear Agent must have had his reasons for sending them there.”

“That’s what I’m worried about,” Haley admitted, as she and Eli both swiped their identification cards to show that they were back. Haley punched the button for the medic floor as they talked. “Agent’s been weirdly evasive since he’s been back. I don’t know if it’s because of what happened the night of the riots, or if he’s just embarrassed, but he refuses to tell anyone why he left us alone for four months – or what made him come back. Now, a week after he’s back, he sends our team into Zatvor with very little to disguise themselves, based on a vague tip from a criminal.”

Eli looked at her. “You think he’s up to something?” he asked. “Agent’s always been an upstanding guy, though.” Through his surprised tone, Haley noted that Eli sounded sarcastic as he said it.

“I think there’s something weird going on in this city,” Haley said. “I’ve been noticing some patterns since my first day on the job – like Poisonshot working for someone who can make portals in the walls.” She shook her head. “I’ve read every report we have, as well as every new one coming in. Almost every villain that’s escaped our team has used those same portals – as if the air in front of them just opened up. There’s some kind of big shot behind the scenes, pulling the strings, and I think Agent knows who it is.”

“That’s a pretty big leap,” Eli said. “What makes you think Agent is in league with Jaunt?”

Haley looked sharply at her partner. “Jaunt?” she asked. “You mean the guy who took down Team Ark? What’s he got to do with it?”

“Oh, yeah,” Eli said, shrugging. “What you described there is his MO. Jaunt takes criminals and puts them together to do certain jobs for clients. A Consulting Criminal, to use the Sherlock Holmes term. A – how did you put it? – ‘a big shot behind the scenes, pulling the strings’.”

“Jaunt,” Haley repeated slowly. “The Team Ark report said he could make portals in the air, too. That would make so much more sense if he’s the one behind everything.”

“But what makes you think Agent is working with him?” Eli asked curiously. “Agent was a member of Team Ark, and he took their defeat pretty hard.”

“Good point,” Haley sighed. “That part doesn’t add up. But still, there’s something fishy going on.”

“Like what?” Eli asked.

“Agent has some kind of mysterious source,” Haley said. “He has his ear to the ground in the underworld.”

“Yeah,” Eli agreed, “but he’s an Agent of the Task-Force. Why wouldn’t he?”

“I’d agree with you,” Haley told him, “but every mission we’ve failed since I got here came from Agent’s mysterious source. Every single one – Poisonshot, Parker, Hatter, Drake, Marauder, Claw. That can’t be coincidence.”

Eli whistled. “No,” he said, “that doesn’t sound like a coincidence. You said Poisonshot used portals to get away?”

“So did Hatter, and Marauder,” Haley said, ticking them off on her fingers. “Parker went into the Fauns to spy on Claw – there was some vague story mentioned about rooting out a mole that people keep forgetting – and that failed miserably. And while David took Drake down, that was the first time we saw Dark David come out.”

“You think Agent’s in league with Jaunt, though?” Eli asked curiously as the elevator doors opened again.

“You’re right,” Haley sighed again, stepping out into the medical floor. They had to get checked out after every patrol, even if Dale was still away. “That doesn’t sound like something he’d do. Still, it’s suspicious. And there’s something that’s been bothering me about the night of the riots.”

Eli hopped up on an exam table as they waited for Dale’s assistants to come check them out. “Only one thing bothers you about that night?” he asked, only half-joking.

“How did they get the bombs up here?” Haley asked. Eli stopped chuckling as the implication fell into place.

“Claw had someone infiltrate the place, right?” he asked tentatively. “I mean, there are a lot of people coming and going in the building – even more before the riots. One of them had to have snuck up here.”

“Yes, but only the Watchers are allowed on the top floors,” Haley pointed out, holding up her key card. “According to the projections, the bombs detonated from the medic floor, but also from our quarters and Agent’s office. We don’t allow just anyone up there – heck, it was a week after my first day here before I could even move in without needing an escort. The elevator locks down if you don’t use your key card, and the stairs are gated between the admin floors, the tech floors, and the Watcher floors. So, who planted the bombs on the top floors?”

Eli shrugged. “Couldn’t someone have snuck in?” he asked again. “Stolen a key card, or made a fake one, or something?”

“Possibly,” Haley admitted, “but if they did, it would have been right before the bombs went off, and the security scans would have shown something.” She sighed. “Either way, it brings us back to Agent. Why has nobody been investigating it? Nobody asked any of us if we had lost our cards.”

“They probably assume that Claw used Blackbird’s,” Eli said reasonably.

“Except that the logs didn’t show Parker’s card being used,” Haley pointed out. “Plus, my brother told me that Parker pressed that button under duress. Even if he’s well and truly a Faun now, Parker wouldn’t have given over his access card before that moment – after the bombs went off.”

“You’re making a few assumptions, there,” Eli said. “We don’t know that Blackbird wasn’t a traitor, or that Claw didn’t just steal his card.”

“Fair,” Haley said. “It’s still just speculation. I’m mainly just concerned that nobody is asking these questions.”

The medic assistant chose that moment to walk in, so Eli couldn’t respond. They both had their check-up in thoughtful silence, weighing the possibility of a traitor on the team.

* * * * * * * *

Zatvor Penitentiary.

Rina, Toby, Natalie, and David, discussing.

“This mission is a bust,” Natalie growled. “First Hatter recognizes me, then there’s a Fourth Gen who knows Rina. It’s been two days since we were burned – why are we still here?”

“Better question,” Toby said, “why did Agent send you guys in the first place? He had to have at least known the Fourth Gen guy was here, and that he’d probably recognize Rina.”

“None of that matters,” David interrupted. “What matters now is that we’re here, and we have a mission to accomplish.”

Natalie shrugged. “Not sure what more we can do but wait,” she said. “Rina and Toby got all they could out of Skadi.”

The satyr girls had reported to Dale as soon as they had finished with Skadi in the hallway two days before. Dale had assured them that he would tell Agent that Finn had recognized Rina, but so far, they hadn’t heard anything else. Later that afternoon they had met Skadi under the covered picnic tables during the yard hour. She had told them that the breakout was planned for three days later – which meant it was now less than a day from the appointed hour.

Unfortunately, the snake-satyr had not been forthcoming with the details of the escape. The undercover Watchers knew when, but not how the inmates would attempt to escape – which meant their mission was not yet over.

David and Natalie had also told Dale about Hatter recognizing them, but there was still no word from Agent about pulling them out. Now they were stuck in a potentially hostile situation and had no extraction plan in place. The teammates had gathered in the indoor recreation room after breakfast to discuss their next steps.

“Agent won’t just leave us in here,” David assured the others. “For now, we just have to lie low and wait for the breakout attempt. Once we stop it, Agent will get us out.”

“You sound like Haley,” Natalie grumbled.

David grinned at her. “You just have to have a little faith,” he said, echoing Haley’s words from earlier that summer. “I thought you of all people would trust Agent.”

“’Me of all people’?” Natalie repeated, raising an eyebrow. “I like the guy, sure, but trust has never been a part of it. Agent has a lot of moves planned out, and I’m a pawn on the board – we both understand that, or we wouldn’t be able to work together.”

“If you didn’t trust him, you wouldn’t be able to work together, either,” Toby pointed out.

Natalie shrugged. “It’s complicated,” she said. “I trust him to make decisions, and to do what’s right for the city, but I can’t forget what happened to my brother. Agent took a risk with Parker, and it blew up in all our faces; he’s not infallible, and I’m not so smitten as to think he can’t make mistakes. And I think this mission is a mistake.”

“Very wise,” Toby said, nodding. “So what are you thinking we do?”

“Do about what?” came a voice from behind them. “Hey Rina,” Finn added, squeezing between her and David. “Mind if I join you?”

“How long have you been listening?” Rina asked, startled.

Finn shrugged. “Long enough to know you four are working for the Asylum,” he said. “Really, you guys should watch what you say in here. Or did you think people wouldn’t know who Agent is?” The Watchers looked around, noticing the hostile stares from the people around them for the first time. Finn laughed at the look on their faces. “Nah, I’m just kidding. Hatter let it slip to Blitz this morning. Rina, why didn’t you tell me you were still a Watcher?”

“Do you not see how everyone is looking at us?” Rina asked, standing up as her teammates tensed for a fight.

“What?” Finn asked. “Nobody’s going to try anything. Mostly they just want to know what you’re doing here.”

“This is worse than we thought,” Natalie said. “We should have gotten out of here as soon as Hatter recognized us!”

“I knew it,” came another voice from down the table. Skadi came walking over, looking between Finn and Rina with her hands on her hips. “You’re Nightmare,” she said loudly, staring at Rina.

If there had been any inmates who didn’t already know their identities, they knew now.

Rina stared Skadi down, however, still trying to de-escalate the situation. “Not anymore,” she said coolly. “I don’t know how much you hear in here, but Eon City was hit by Faun riots nearly half a year ago, and I lost control of my powers. No powers, no Watcher license, no heroics. I was out on the streets like… well, like a satyr.”

She tucked her hair behind her ear, drawing attention to their webbed appearance, as well as the claw-like shape of her fingers. It was a huge risk to admit her identity, since she had single-handedly put down a gang fight just a week before – it was one thing for the inmates to spread rumors, but another to confirm them – but as she spoke, the story took shape in her mind. She could answer questions if needed.

Luckily for her, no one from that day seemed to be in the room at the moment – or they didn’t want to speak up. Skadi nodded and sat down next to them. After a few seconds when the cafeteria collectively held their breaths, the snake-girl looked around and said loudly, “Geez, everyone here is such a busybody. We’re trying to have a conversation here, people.”

At that, the tension around the room seemed to diffuse. Everyone went back to their conversations, and Rina saw David and Natalie out of the corner of her eye standing down.

“Nobody will bother you,” Skadi assured her. “Everyone here knows I was put in here by the Asylum, so if I say you’re good, then you’re good.” She shrugged. “Most of them don’t really hold grudges anyways – at least, not enough to risk punishment from fighting you.”

“What is it you want?” Rina asked, unsure of the teen criminal’s motives. Finn looked curiously between Skadi and Rina. Rina sat back down, but the other Watchers stayed tensed up.

Skadi raised the arches over her eyes. It would have looked human, if she had eyebrows over her scales. “What makes you think I want anything from you?” she asked sweetly, her forked tongue making her voice hiss.

“Cut the crap, Skadi,” Rina said. “Why else would you speak for me?”

Skadi grinned, showing her snake-like fangs. “I assume you all are here because of what I said to Dale and Hannah,” she said. “Oh, don’t bother telling me that story about you leaving the Asylum again; I recognized Earthborn the second I saw him.” She nodded at David, who flushed.

“Yeah, this is a bust,” Toby muttered, sharing a look with Natalie.

“Oh, no worries,” Skadi said. “Nobody here’ll bother you. There’s nothing you can do about the breakout even if you do know.” She tossed her hair, taking a bite of her porridge as she added, “No, I’m here with a friendly warning.”

“A warning?” Rina asked. “No revenge plot or anything?

“Revenge?” Skadi looked taken aback. “Why would I want revenge?”

“For putting you in here,” Rina said.

Skadi laughed. “That was nothing to be mad about,” she said. “I was sick and coming here saved my life. If anything, I owe you for catching me.”

“Thus, the friendly warning, right?” Finn prompted. He seemed to know what she was there to tell them.

“There’s something a lot bigger than us going on here,” Skadi told them, ignoring Finn. The Fourth Gen didn’t seem bothered by it, though. “My brother and I are being held over a barrel by Jaunt, and I don’t like it.”

“’Over a barrel’?” Rina asked.

Skadi sighed. “Yeah, you know: he’s got a gun to our heads, he’s making us do stuff we don’t want to do?” She looked between them. “I think you all know the feeling.”

“How?” Toby asked.

“I was sick,” Skadi said again, rolling her eyes as she explained. “We needed money for an operation, so my brother and I became thieves. Then this guy Jaunt came along, and promised he’d make me better if we did everything that he told us. I tried to get away; I joined the Fauns and hoped Claw could protect me, but my brother isn’t a satyr.”

“So you went back for him, and got caught robbing that bank,” Rina finished. “I knew bank robbery wasn’t your style.”

“You believe her?” Toby asked. “Just like that?”

David put a hand on Toby’s shoulder. “What other reason does she have to talk to us?” he asked reasonably.

Skadi nodded. “Not to mention, Claw’s under Jaunt’s thumb, too,” she told them. “That guy has his fingers in every pie in the country. There’s no getting away from him.”

“Why are you telling us this?” Natalie asked suspiciously.

Skadi grinned at her, showing her snake-like fangs. “Because if I can’t get away from him, then the least I can do is ruin his plans,” she said, her forked tongue making her voice hiss ominously. “He has ears everywhere – even inside the Asylum,” she added, “and everything he does seems to be testing people’s sense of heroics. This breakout, for example.”

“If you want to get back at him, then tell us how to stop the breakout,” Toby said.

Skadi shrugged. “It can’t be stopped,” she said. “Especially not from in here. The guy makes portals,” she reminded them. “He could be anywhere, and this breakout would still happen.”

Natalie shook her head. “Then what difference does it make if you tell us?” she asked.

“Tomorrow, be in the yard,” Skadi said. “A prison riot will start at noon, and you might be able to stop some of the villains from going through Jaunt’s portals at twelve-oh-five. Bring the rest of your team, too,” she added. “You can stop people from getting hurt in the confusion.”

“And what’s stopping us from just telling the Warden not to let anyone out in the yard tomorrow?” Natalie asked.

“Probably your biggest takeaway from this conversation,” Skadi said. “I already said, Jaunt has ears in the Asylum – and he has back-up plans upon back-up plans. If you don’t keep the prisoners lumped together, then he’ll just open the portals inside the cells and you won’t stop anybody from going through.”

David furrowed his eyebrows. “What do you mean, ‘he has ears inside the Asylum’?” he asked.

“Just what I said, duh,” Skadi told him, rolling her eyes. “He’s got people inside the Asylum telling him everything. Haven’t you wondered why you haven’t been pulled out of here yet? You’re only in Zatvor because Jaunt wants you to be – just like me, and Hatter, and a ton of others around here.”

“Yeah, right,” Natalie said. “Come on, guys – she’s just trying to get us to turn on each other. Why should we believe you?”

Skadi shrugged, but it was Toby who answered, “It makes sense.” When Natalie turned to glare at her, she explained, “I was just thinking that it was weird for Agent to send us in here when there were inmates who would recognize you guys on sight. It’s also weird that we’ve been here two days without getting jumped, even though our covers were blown a while ago.” She shook her head, adding, “Who’s protecting us? ‘Cause I highly doubt it’s the snake-girl here. No offense,” she added, nodding at Skadi.  “I also don’t think it’s Agent.”

“Our source is a criminal,” Natalie reminded her. “We’re just taking Skadi’s word for it?”

Skadi stood up. “Honestly, I don’t care what you believe,” she told them. “I told you what I know because I want to thumb my nose at Jaunt. What you do with it is up to you.” She walked away, rolling her eyes. “Tomorrow at noon,” she called back without looking at them.

The Watchers all looked at each other as she walked away.  There was a lot that didn’t add up about this mission.

* * * * * * * *

Olympus, the ruins of a once-great civilization.

Jaunt and Poisonshot.

“It’s nearly time,” Jorge Cruz, otherwise known as Poisonshot, said through his breathing apparatus.  He ran a cloth down the edge of his composite bow once more to make sure it was polished.  “Are you going to open up those fancy portals for us now?

Jaunt smirked at him through his own mask.  “Patience, my young friend,” he said, looking out at the wasteland through the balcony window.  “We have to wait for all the players to get into position.”

“More of your games, huh?” Jorge asked bitterly.  “My sister’s been rotting away in Zatvor for the better part of a year now, and you’re telling me to be patient?”

“I kept my promise,” Jaunt said.  “Your sister was cured, and now we’re getting her out.  I’m just asking for a few more minutes.”

“I’ve spent the last year running your errands,” Jorge retorted through clenched teeth.  “I’ve stolen how much for you, and that ‘final plan’ you keep talking about.  All I want now is my sister back, and then we’re both out!”

Jaunt laughed.  “Please,” he said, “don’t lie to yourself.  You’ll never be out; no one can be.”

Jorge rolled his eyes.  “I don’t care what you think,” he said.  “We’re done running your errands after this.  Katie and I are getting away from Eon City, out of the country, even.”

“And you think Claw will let her go?” Jaunt asked with amusement in his voice.  “Just like that?”

Jorge tightened the string of his bow and raised it threateningly. “Yeah,” he said, “he will.  Because you’re going to tell him to.”

Jaunt shook his head.  “That’s not how I work,” he said, unconcerned with the bow pointing at him. Jorge hadn’t yet drawn an arrow, but they both knew that he could load, aim, and fire before Jaunt could blink if he chose. “You see,” Jaunt continued, “Claw isn’t the kind of person who takes orders.  I don’t tell him what to do – I suggest things to him and let him fill in the blanks for himself.  That’s how I get things done,” he added.  “Claw is a stubborn old crocodile when confronted, but he’s incredibly easy to manipulate.  However, if you and your sister insist on leaving the country, then I will have no input on how Claw chooses to retaliate.  Fauns are for life, you know,” he said meaningfully.  “I used that fact to get Parker to switch sides, and I can’t undermine it for you.”

Jorge kept the bow raised for another few seconds, before lowering it in defeat.  He turned his head to the side as he asked, “So what do you need us to do?”

“For now?” Jaunt said, clapping his hands together, “I need you to stand back.  It’s time.”

* * * * * * * *

Zatvor Prison, noon the following day.

Natalie, Rina, David, and Toby.

Natalie, Rina, David, and Toby met in the courtyard the next day under the awning.  There were no clouds overhead, which would make it difficult for Rina to help if there were trouble. Her face and arms were bare due to the prison uniform’s cut, and her pale grey skin seemed almost translucent as she stayed in the shade.  The air was dry and cool under the awning, but she knew her skin would burn if she were to step out of the shadows.

“So what now?” Rina asked, looking around the courtyard as she blinked in the daylight.  “I can’t see too well without my mask – do any of you guys see Skadi anywhere?”

Natalie looked around, using her hand to shield her eyes from the bright sunlight.  “No,” she said, “and I’m starting to think they picked today on purpose.  Rina, without your powers or your suit you’re going to be useless out here.”

“Great,” Rina sighed.  “Of all the times to put the photosensitive Watcher in the field, it had to be this mission.”

Toby shook her head.  “I’m telling you,” she said, folding her arms, “something’s fishy in the Asylum.  You guys need to watch your back in there.”

“Agent will come through,” David said.  “We told Dale about the breakout today.  The others should be here any minute.” His doubt showed on his face.  Agent should have extracted them all when their cover was blown in the first place; they had no way of knowing if the rest of the team would come.

“Not like we know anything more than the time,” Natalie said, rolling her eyes as she tried to diffuse the tension.  “What exactly are we looking for?”

No sooner did the words come out of her mouth than a fight broke out on the other side of the yard.

“Is that Erinyes?” Rina asked, squinting to see clearly.  “I still don’t see Skadi, though.”

David sighed.  “Erinyes is still a Faun,” he said, “So I guess that answers that.  Come on, guys – Rina, you keep an eye out for anything else.” Rina nodded, and David, Natalie, and Toby ran over to the commotion.

“What’s going on?” Natalie shouted at another inmate.  The yard suddenly became very quiet, and the inmates who had been “fighting” suddenly stopped, grinning at each other as they stood up.

“Well, well, well,” Erinyes said, grinning at Natalie.  “If it isn’t the Watchers.  Didn’t we tell you guys?  If you waited, we’d get them all together for you.”  Her pointy teeth were bared as she addressed the crowd. Natalie’s stomach sank as she realized the fight had been a trap to lure them away from Rina, who was now too far away to help.  “Here they are!  Get them!”

A wave of bodies slammed into the three Watchers as the inmates suddenly became a mob.  Natalie was separated from her teammates as she fought off the criminals. She felt Erinyes’ claws grab her neck as the bat-satyr screamed in her ear, “This is for the tunnels, bitch!”

But the choke-hold was short-lived.  The one saving grace of the mob was that no one person had the time to hold her down before another criminal was pushing them out of the way.  As Erinyes’ weight was suddenly thrown off of her, Natalie stumbled forward.  She pulled her weighted scarf out of her sleeve, using it to grab any arm or leg that was thrown her way and twist it in another direction as she fought to get out of the swarm of fighting bodies.

Suddenly the earth swallowed her up.

A barrier of dirt and rock quickly rose up around her, and Natalie knew that David was trying to give them a moment’s respite by shielding them from the fray. Natalie managed to catch her breath, before remembering the second part of David’s best move. “Don’t do it,” she muttered, clenching her fists as she felt the hum of electricity pass harmlessly under her feet.

Natalie sighed, hearing the sound of criminals dropping like flies as David’s bug-zapper went off.  The last thing they needed was David’s alternate personality coming out now if they couldn’t get his treatment done in time, but as she felt bruises forming all over her body, Natalie realized it was for the best.

David pulsed the ground with his earth powers, which was his usual signal to the team that he would be releasing them back into the fray.  The team had found out the hard way in the past that waiting until the mob broke down his barriers would only mean they would be surrounded.

As soon as the barrier retracted into the ground, Natalie made a run for it. She looked around for the guards, finding none outside to help control the prisoners.  Someone grabbed her shoulder, but Natalie shrugged them off and kept running back towards the awning where they had left Rina.

Rina was not under the awning.  Natalie scanned the area, trying to fight past the panic to locate her Fourth-Gen teammate.  She could see Toby on the other side of the courtyard, catching her breath as the criminals around her stumbled around from David’s electricity.  Toby had not practiced with the team, so she would not have known the signals – but Natalie did not have time to worry about her right now.  Toby could take care of herself if she had to.

Natalie spotted David back where they had started.  He was clutching his head as he fell to his knees, surrounded by a slew of unconscious inmates that had felt the brunt of his powers.  Even from this distance, Natalie could see his eyes beginning to turn red.  They needed to get him help, and fast.

As she ran towards David, she finally spotted Rina a hundred feet away, fighting off a group of Third-Gens who had missed David’s shock attack.  The Fourth-Gen’s skin was blistering in the sunlight, smeared with black blood from the gash on her forehead.  Rina seemed to be heading towards David, but the mob was fighting her every step of the way.

Natalie turned toward her, as Rina’s injuries were the most severe.  All of them had to get out of the courtyard – now – but Rina would die soon if she did not get out of the sunlight.

Rina and Natalie reached David at the same time.  “What the hell are you doing?!” Natalie cried, taking off her own shirt to wrap around Rina’s head.

“I couldn’t just sit there,” Rina said, panting through the pain.  “David needs treatment.”

“I got him,” Natalie said, ripping the shirt off a fallen inmate to wrap around Rina’s head.  The second shirt smelled like sweat and butt, but it would help Rina get out of the direct sunlight without her skin blistering further.

“What about the breakout?” Rina reminded her.  “I spotted Skadi near the entrance, but there’s no way to know where she is now.”

“Damn it,” Natalie swore.  “We have to get you two out of here, too.”

“That’s why I’ll take David,” Rina insisted.  “We have to get out of here, right?  You stay and find Toby.”

“I can help,” came a voice from behind them.  Natalie spun around, facing Blitz, and she felt her lip split as she smiled at the big guy.  “My powers can help him,” Blitz said, reaching a hand out to David’s forehead.

Rina moved to stop him, but Natalie held her back.  “He can help,” she said.  They watched as Blitz drew a small star on David’s forehead with his finger.  Nothing obvious happened, but David slumped down, taking his hands away from his face.  When he looked up, Natalie could not see the red in his eyes anymore.

“Thanks, Blitz,” he said, sighing with relief.  “Natalie, I can take Rina now.”

“Did… did he just cure you?” Natalie asked, looking between the miraculously recovered David and the smiling Blitz.

David shook his head.  “No,” he admitted.  “I still need Dale’s cure.  Blitz just made it easier for me to fight him off until then.”  They both knew the him to whom David referred.

“You’re okay?” Natalie asked.

David grinned tiredly at her.  “Well, I got half of them off us,” he said, gesturing to the downed bodies around them.  “The others seem to be having second thoughts now.”

Natalie had been wondering why they had been let alone for so long.  She helped David to his feet, and he and rina supported each other as they made their way back to the exit.

“It’ll be okay, sweetheart,” Blitz said, grinning at Natalie. “I won’t let anything else happen to them.”

“Thanks,” Natalie said, rubbing a bump on her arm that was going to bruise nicely later.  “You can call me ‘sweetheart’ anytime.”

As she scanned the yard again, trying to spot Skadi and get the mission back on track, Natalie found herself standing face-to-face with Hatter. “And where are you going?” Hatter asked, looking bored.

“You want some, too?” Natalie snarled at her, readying her scarf again.

Hatter shook her head.  “Oh, don’t misunderstand me,” she said.  “I’m just wondering why you’re running to safety when this isn’t over yet?”  She pointed at a spot back near the mob, and Natalie saw a portal opening up.

Toby stood in front of the portal, keeping the criminals away from it, but she would not be able to hold the breach on her own for long. Natalie made to join her, but Hatter grabbed her arm.  “Watch,” the insane girl said, grinning.  Natalie then saw a branch of electricity arc out over the courtyard, knocking down the criminals that tried to escape.  Toby was the only one left standing when David was done, and Natalie saw blitz give David another dose of his powers.

Suddenly, an arrow flashed through the portal, burying itself in Toby’s arm.  Poisonshot stepped through the portal with another arrow nocked on his bow.  “Katie!” he called.  Natalie saw his bow turn to her as he saw her, and she readied herself for the arrow that would come her way.

But no arrow came.  Skadi ran towards the portal, calling her brother’s name.  Poisonshot lowered his bow, grabbing his sister and stepping back through the portal, which closed behind him.

“See?” Hatter said behind her.  “You’ll be needed over here.”

Turning back to Hatter, Natalie’s eyes grew wide.  She pushed Hatter out of the way and grabbed Erinyes’ claw with her scarf before the bat-satyr could hurt the other girl.  Using the Faun’s momentum against her, Natalie threw Erinyes over her hip and stomped on the criminal’s leg, breaking it.

“You okay?” she asked, turning to the wide-eyed Hatter.

“I didn’t see that coming,” Hatter said.  “You saved me!”

“Yeah, well,” Natalie shrugged.  “That’s my job.”

Hatter stared at Natalie for another second, before saying, “Another portal is going to open here.”

“Here?” Natalie asked, wondering if she should trust the criminal.

“Specifically, there,” Hatter told her in a daze, pointing to a spot about twenty feet away.

Natalie narrowed her eyes for a second, before running off to the spot where she pointed, leaving a stunned Hatter on the ground.  “You can stop saying that I’m stunned,” Hatter said.

What are you going to do now?

“Oh, dear, I suppose I’ll have to help them,” said Hatter.  “She did save me, after all. Ahem… The prison riot stopped.”

All of the criminals in orange jumpsuits – at least, the ones still standing after David’s electric attacks – suddenly stopped fighting. Recognizing the girl’s powers, Natalie turned back to Hatter just in time to see another portal open up next to her. “Oh, you bitch,” she muttered, turning on her heel towards the new portal as she realized Hatter had lied to her. She saw Erinyes haul herself through the portal as Hatter stood guard.

Hatter gave Natalie a mock salute as she ran up.  “I owe you one,” she said, just before stepping through the portal after the criminal who Natalie had saved her from just a few seconds earlier.  Natalie tried to catch her, but the portal shut down just before she made it there, leaving the inmates trapped in Zatvor once again.

* * * * * * * *

Asylum Headquarters, the next day.

Aftermath.

“That whole mission was a failure from the start!” Toby shouted at Agent.  “Where the hell was our backup?!”

The four Watchers were in the medical center, still getting fixed up from the prison riot.  Dale’s Third Gen powers had only just finished clearing Toby of the poison from the arrow wound in her arm, but it would be another day or so before she could use it.  At the moment, she was glaring at Agent, clenching the fist of her good arm as Dale fitted her with a sling.

“Agent, you owe us answers,” Rina added, hissing in pain as she tried to sit up.  Her arms, face, and neck were covered in charred blisters from her exposure to the sun, even after Dale had used his powers to stop the bleeding.  She glared accusingly at Agent with red eyes – and she was the most understanding one there.

Natalie and David were both nursing bruises and cuts.  David had been given an injection shortly after the riot so that his alter-ego would not make an appearance, but he still looked worn out from all of the electricity he had to use.  Natalie was black and blue all over, and she sported a couple of cracked ribs from the first onslaught of inmates.  Neither said anything, but they both stared at Agent expectantly.

Agent shook his head.  “I apologize,” he said, “but I didn’t hear about it until it was over.  I am so sorry you all were hurt.”  He had kept the rest of the team out of the med bay until the debrief was over, and was suddenly glad he did; he would have crumbled and spilled everything if the others also looked at him like that.

“Sorry my ass – ” Toby started, but Natalie cut her off.

“I’m sure you had a good reason for leaving us in there,” she said, glaring at him, “but don’t insult our intelligence by lying to us now.  Our identities were compromised, but you didn’t pull us out.  Then the riot began – with days’ notice, mind you – and you didn’t call the rest of the team to help.”  She shook her head, wincing from the massive bruise splashed across her face.  “So don’t give us this ‘I didn’t know’ crap,” she added.  “We told you ourselves.”

“You’re right,” Agent said, unable to look any of them in the eye.  “Please understand – if I could have pulled you out, I would have.”

No further answer seemed forthcoming, so David asked the next question on everyone’s minds.  “What was the damage?” he asked, standing up to face Agent. “How many prisoners escaped?”

“Seven,” Agent said, his gaze fixed on the umbrella handle clasped in his white knuckles.  “Including Skadi, Erinyes, and Hatter.  The other four were one satyr and three Third Gens, all low-level thugs.”

Natalie swore under her breath, and David and Rina both sighed in defeat.  “Ye did an amazing job, all things considered,” Dale said, trying to placate them as he finished adjusting Toby’s sling.  “On’y seven got through one of Jaunt’s portals, out o’ a couple hunnerd inmates that were in the yard.  That’s nothing to sneeze at.”

The Asylum Watchers seemed inconsolable, but toby stood up as soon as Dale finished with her.  “Agent, I need to speak with you in private,” she said, moving towards Dale’s office door.  “Now.”

Agent looked at his team, but Dale made a shooing motion as he moved back to check Rina’s burns.  The team leader shrugged and picked up his umbrella, following Toby into the office.

Toby shut the door as soon as they were alone.  “So,” she said, turning on Agent with a snarl, “how long have you been working for Jaunt?”

“What?” Agent asked, taken aback by the sudden interrogation.

“Don’t make up some bullshit story,” Toby threatened, baring her teeth.  “Even with one arm, I can still knock your lights out if I have to.”

“What are you talking about?” Agent asked, subtly shifting his feet into a more defensive stance.

Toby saw the movement.  “Jaunt was watching us,” she growled.  “That’s the only way he could have opened the second portal behind Hatter as soon as Natalie moved out of the way.”

“So he hacked the prison cameras,” Agent said.

“He wouldn’t need to,” Toby shot back.  “Stop playing dumb, Agent; you know exactly who Jaunt is.”

Agent narrowed his eyes, seeing a spark of knowledge behind Toby’s rage.  “You do too,” he guessed.  When Toby flinched, he knew he was onto something.  “You know exactly who Jaunt is.  My question is how?”

“I am very good at my job,” Toby answered, “which is as a private investigator – not a Watcher like the others.  I observe things for a living.”  She breathed a sigh, her fist coming unclenched.  “What I see here is a guy who’s following someone else’s orders,” she added.  “The only reason I can think that you would sell out your team like this is that he has something on you.”

Agent shook his head, dropping his own defensive stance as the tension eased.  “I didn’t sell anyone out,” he said.  “I work with Jaunt, not for him, and only to keep my team safe.”

“Oh really?” Toby asked sarcastically, gesturing to her arm.  “Good job.  They seem perfectly safe to me.”

“They’re alive, aren’t they?” Agent said. Sighing, he added,  “Think about it: David and Rina were down before the first portal opened.  You defended one by yourself, and the second was only open long enough for the two closest prisoners to get through.”  Shaking his head, he chuckled as he pointed out, “Do you really think Jaunt couldn’t have gotten everyone out of there if I hadn’t… erm, convinced him otherwise?”

“How the hell do you convince the underworld’s mastermind of anything?” Toby asked, disbelieving.

“A trade,” Agent said, the humor gone from his voice.  “You wondered why I didn’t send in backup.”

Toby’s canine eyes widened in horror as she realized what he had done.  “You left us there to die,” she said.

“I didn’t mean to!” Agent shot back.  “I told him that I wouldn’t send the rest of the team in if he only got his own lieutenants out and left the rest.  I didn’t know he was planning to start a riot!”

“So you ‘traded’ our lives for – ” Toby began, but Agent cut her off.

“For a couple hundred dangerous criminals to stay behind bars,” Agent said.  “I took a calculated risk: that you four could defend yourselves long enough for Jaunt’s test to finish, and in exchange I kept the city, the country, safe from a massive influx of criminals.”

Toby bit her cheek, considering his words.  “Why haven’t you told your team any of this?” she asked.  “I only pulled you in here because for whatever reason the others keep defending you, and I knew this was the only way you’d answer me.  But why haven’t you told them?”

“Shame,” Agent admitted.  “Guilt.  Natalie and Parker lost their mom because of my mistakes with Team Ark, and Frank’s mom is crippled because of Jaunt.  However, my biggest reason is because I need their trust if they’re going to survive Jaunt’s tests.”

“Yeah, you’ve mentioned that twice now,” Toby said curiously.  “What do you mean, his ‘tests’?”

“Jaunt is trying to find the greatest hero in the world,” Agent told her.  “The Asylum is supposed to be a proving ground of sorts; Jaunt sets up ‘tests’ for them, and judges them on their ability to handle it.”

Toby furrowed her eyebrows.  “That makes… no sense,” she said finally.  “Why would he need a hero?”

Agent shrugged.  “Why would he need a criminal network?” he asked back.  “It’s impossible to explain, and you wouldn’t believe most of it.”

“The team really should know,” Toby said, glancing at the door to the windowless office.  She sounded less certain than she had when they began the conversation.

“Will you tell them?” Agent asked, clutching his umbrella as he waited for her answer with bated breath.

After a long pause that felt like an eternity, Toby shook her head.  “No,” she answered as Agent breathed a sigh of relief.  “Besides, would they even believe me?”

“Probably not,” Agent said bitterly.  As Toby opened the door to go back to the others, Agent added, “Will you join our team?  We could use someone with your skills.”

“Hell no,” Toby said, rolling her eyes.  “Not with you in charge.”

With that, she marched back to the others.  Agent watched them talk among themselves from across the room for a minute, before turning to the elevator and leaving them alone.

* * * * * * * *

Next: Issue #17 – Fire and Water

Also: Bonus Story #2 – The Companies

Dawn of the Asylum, Issue #15 – In Another Time

The new Asylum Tower, a few years in the future.

Frank Mejia, AKA Shadow, dragged forward in time.

“So where’s the team?” Frank asked his older self. After being dragged into the future by Janus, the teenage Fifth Gen sitting on the couch next to him, Frank was curious. The tea he sipped was helping, though; his older self knew just how he liked it.

“What do you mean?” The older Frank asked him in return. “Look around; everyone here’s on the team.” He gestured around the tower lounge at the twenty or so people on the floor. It was still strange for the younger Frank to see it – after all, in his own time, Parker had just blown up the tower yesterday. The new tower had a few different furnishings, but appeared to be identical in the floor plan to the one Frank had just lost.

Frank shook his head. “I know that,” he said. “I mean where’s my team? Natalie, E.B., Granny, Agent, and all them.”

“Agent?” the older Frank said, surprised. “Now that’s complicated…”

“And he isn’t supposed to know it yet,” Janus piped in, leaning forward. “The timeline – ”

“Pshh,” the older Frank scoffed. “The timeline. You’re the walking paradox, Janus – if you were worried about the timeline, then you shouldn’t have brought me to see me.”

Janus crossed his arms and sat back on the couch. “You know damn well why I needed to bring you here,” he said. “He’s the one who doesn’t. Why don’t you start with that?”

“First, can I ask about Earthborn, at least?” Frank asked. “Do we get him back?”

“I can say that, at least,” the older Frank said. When Janus gave him an exasperated look, he rolled his eyes and added, “He’ll find out as soon as he’s back anyways. Yes, the team rescued David.” The older Frank turned back to the younger one, and a weight seemed to lift off of Frank’s shoulders. “Haley led the team for a few months after the tower blew up while Agent got his head on straight. She led them into the tunnels and got David back to his family.”

Frank was relieved. “Okay, so how do we do it?” he asked. “Shouldn’t I know the details so I can make sure we get it right?”

The older Frank and Janus looked at each other. “Actually, they’re doing it without you,” the older Frank admitted. “Janus, this is the part where you tell him.”

“My time travel isn’t entirely precise,” Janus admitted. “If it was, I wouldn’t have picked you up right after the riots. I’ll take you back, but you’ll have been gone for a while.”

“How long is a while?” Frank asked, looking between the two of them.

The older Frank rolled his eyes. “Four months,” he said, “and by the way, watch out for Natalie’s right hook. She’s been working on it.”

“Four months?” Frank repeated. “How could I have been gone for four months?! I just ran into Janus an hour ago!”

“Time travel,” the older Frank reminded his younger self. “You’ll learn to hate it.”

“I think I already do,” Frank muttered, before asking, “So what was so important that you dragged me away for four months to tell me?”

The older Frank leaned back on the couch. “Where to begin?” he asked. “Well, you were asking about Agent – I can’t say too much about what happened, but I can tell you he’s not here.” He gestured around the tower floor. “I’m in charge now.”

“What?” Frank looked around. “You’re kidding, right? I’m no manager.”

You’re not,” the older Frank agreed, “but I am. That was the biggest reason for pulling you forward.”

“Really?” Frank raised an eyebrow at his future self. “You pulled me out of my time just to tell me that I’ll be leading the Asylum in a few years?” They stared at each other for a moment before he shrugged. “Cool. What else?”

“You aren’t going to ask any questions?” Janus interrupted.

Frank looked at the teenager next to him. “It’s not hard to figure out,” he said. “He is me, after all, right? I’m no leader – but now that I know I will be one, I’m going to go back and learn everything I can from Agent while he’s around. I wouldn’t have done that unless I told myself that I was going to need to learn stuff, and I’m really hating time travel right now,” he added, getting a headache from trying to keep himself straight from his future self while talking.

“You figured all that out?” Janus asked, taken aback.

“You seem surprised,” the older Frank said. “I’m not an idiot. I just don’t like it when stuff is super complicated.”

Janus straightened up in his seat. “Your younger self was just asking me a hundred questions about time travel,” he said. “I thought he was a bit slow on the uptake.”

“Myeh,” Frank shrugged. “Time travel’s complicated. My own reasons for doing it aren’t, though.”

Janus just shook his head, waving for the older Frank to continue. The older Frank grinned, and kept going. “There are a couple other things that you need to know,” he said. “In your time, Parker just blew up the tower, right?”

Frank’s mood sobered. “Yeah,” he said. “The guy killed eleven people, and injured a couple dozen others. I’m not really sure why, though.”

“He was pressured into it,” the older Frank said. “Agent’ll find that he’s very helpful where he is now; Claw put him in charge of Eon City’s Fauns.”

“Seriously?” Frank asked. “Why?”

“You’ll find that out soon enough,” Janus interrupted. “It’s part of the stuff we can’t tell you yet.”

“Okay, what’s with the secrets?” Frank asked. “You keep saying ‘we can’t tell you yet’ like you two are in some secret club and I’m not invited. You brought me here, remember?”

“I told you,” Janus said, “the timeline – ”

“Screw the timeline,” Frank exclaimed. “If it was really so important, then why change it by bringing me here?!”

Janus stared at him. “We want to change some things, but others need to stay the same,” he said quietly.

“It’ll drive you crazy if you think about it too much,” added the older Frank. “All I can say is, you’ll understand someday.”

“Fine then,” Frank said, leaning back on the couch. “What can you tell me?”

“We’ve already covered the whole ‘leadership’ thing,” the older Frank said. “The rest isn’t a matter of telling; more like showing.” He looked out towards the kitchen and called, “Razor!”

As a man wearing a metallic bird mask came over to the living room they were sitting in, Janus glared at the older Frank. “Him?” he asked. “Really?”

“Who better to show me around than my best friend?” the older Frank asked, giving Janus a cheeky grin as he gave the newcomer a fist-bump. “Frank, this is Razorwing. He’ll show you around the tower.”

“‘Your best friend’?” Frank repeated. “What happened to Parker?” Even though his best friend had just committed a felony, Frank couldn’t imagine giving the title to anyone but Parker Fawkes.

Janus looked like he was about to say something, but the older Frank talked over him. “Janus, I know exactly what he needs to be told and shown around here. Will you just trust me?”

Janus’ mouth snapped closed, and he stormed off without another word. Razorwing shook his head; Frank couldn’t tell if he was smiling under the mask, but he seemed amused.

The older Frank was grinning. “I’ve been waiting years to put him in his place like that,” he said. Turning back to his younger self, he continued, “As for your question, Parker died a short while back. He finally took down Claw, but was killed in the process. Razorwing joined the team a couple months later, and we’ve been friends ever since.”

“You moved on pretty quickly,” Frank said curiously. As a sinking feeling took hold in his stomach, he pushed the news that Parker would die within the next few years to the back of his mind; he could freak out about that later. Given recent events in his time, he wasn’t even sure he knew how to feel about that.

The older Frank just shrugged. “Razor here will show you to the War Room. There’s a projector in there we can use to help explain the situation. I’ll join you in a bit.”

“Come on,” said Razorwing, his voice sounding muffled from behind his mask. “Lots to see.”

Frank followed him out of the room, shaking his head as he went. “Lots to see” was an understatement.

* * * * * * * *

Eon City, last month.

Natalie Fawkes, AKA Trick.

“Three and a half months,” Natalie said, shaking her head as she crossed her arms over her chest. “It’s been three and a half months since Frank disappeared, and we still have no idea where he is.” She stared Agent down in his temporary office, standing over him as he sat at his computer.

“What do you want me to do about it?” Agent asked. Only his Agency etiquette training kept him from rolling his eyes at her; he might be taking a break from the Asylum, but he was still an Agent.

Natalie raised an eyebrow at him. “I want you to come back,” she said. “Haley’s in over her head, and luck only gets you so far when trying to find someone who’s vanished off the face of the planet.”

Agent glanced at her, but otherwise kept his eyes trained on the three-monitor set-up in front of him. “I’ve kept an eye on things,” he said. “She’s not terrible; the patrol schedule she’s set up works, in any case.”

“Yeah, now that David and I are back,” Natalie told him. “But we’re barely keeping the city afloat right now; we need to recruit, so we can take on more side projects – like finding Frank!”

“So recruit,” Agent shrugged.

Natalie marched around his desk and pressed the power button on his computer. Slamming her hands down on his desk, she put her face close to his as she said, “We’ve tried, but we can’t. We have no money and no resources, so nobody has the time to help us out. So far, Butterfly is the only one hanging around, and he says that’s only because somebody else is paying him to.”

Agent could smell the slightly burned aroma of her fire tricks – she must have just come off of a shift, and while she had changed out of her uniform she hadn’t taken the time to shower before coming to see him. Her braided ponytail whipped behind her as she shook her head, and Agent briefly wondered what it would be like to tug on it.

Natalie’s next words brought him back to reality: “It’s a sad day when we have to work with that two-faced mercenary because you’re too scared to come back.”

“I am not scared,” Agent said. He stood up quickly, forcing Natalie to take a step back as he grabbed his umbrella and stormed out of the office.

She followed him out. “If you’re not scared,” she asked, “then what do you call it? Why’d you just leave us in the lurch?”

“I didn’t leave anybody in the lurch,” Agent said. “The Agency paid your hospital bills, didn’t they? We’re taking care of Rina, and Dale’s still researching a cure for David.”

“And the Asylum?” Natalie asked. “Nobody’s gotten paid since the riots. The tower is being rebuilt by Pharos, but there are signs saying that the lease is open for negotiation. We have no headquarters, and the only reason the team’s hanging in there is because Haley – bless her heart – still seems to think you’re coming back!”

Agent stopped in the middle of the hallway, turning back to look at Natalie. “I take it from your tone that you’re not so sure,” he said. If Natalie didn’t know him better, she might have thought he was startled.

“I keep telling her that we can’t hold out like this,” she admitted. “Even Watchers have to eat, you know. Haley’s killing herself over a pipe dream.”

Agent smirked at her and kept walking. “Yet the rest of you keep following her,” he pointed out.

“For now,” Natalie said. “We all still believe in the work we do.”

Agent stopped outside of another office and knocked on the door. “Nat, some things take time,” he said. “For now, just keep up the good work.”

“And you’ll come back?” Natalie asked. “When?”

“I can’t say,” Agent said as the door opened.

Sean Hannah, CEO of Pharos Corporation, stood in front of them, slightly surprised. “Agent,” he said, “and Ms. Fawkes. To what do I owe the pleasure?”

Agent looked at Mr. Hannah through a mask of indifference; Natalie knew him well enough to see the disdain dripping through the cracks in Agent’s demeanor. She didn’t know what had happened between them, but Agent looked like he hated the CEO more than anyone else in the world.

“I need to talk to you,” Agent said, folding his hands over his umbrella handle in front of him. “Alone.”

Mr. Hannah raised his eyebrows and glanced at Natalie. “Is Trick going to join us?” he asked. He seemed to know exactly what Agent was there for.

Agent shook his head, stepping through the doorway. “Trick, go home,” he ordered.

Natalie bristled, but he shut the door in her face before she could say anything. She had half a mind to pound on the door and make a scene, but she knew that wouldn’t help.

There were other ways to get information.

* * * * * * * *

Asylum Tower, sometime in the future.

Frank Mejia, from our time.

Time travel sucks.

“There have been some changes to the tower since your time – at least, that’s what Frank told me,” Razorwing said, showing the younger Frank around the tower. “Some things are the same. We’re still mostly funded by Pharos Industries, but the Meta-Human and Vigilante Task Force was kicked off the project. Long story short, we had an emergency and they didn’t do so well in taking care of the city. Now we’re preparing for a war.”

Frank stopped in the entrance to the kitchen – which was admittedly nicer than the one he’d lost. “Hold up,” he said. “War? With who?”

Razorwing shrugged his shoulders, stretching them as much as it was a noncommittal gesture. It was a familiar movement, but Frank didn’t quite know what it reminded him of. “You wouldn’t believe me if I told you,” he said, shaking his head. It was hard to tell what he was thinking with the mask on.

“Do you ever take that mask off?” Frank asked.

“Nope,” answered the vigilante.

That was confusing. “So how do people know who you are?” Frank asked. “Watchers are supposed to be in the public eye, registered with the government.”

Frank couldn’t see it under the mask, but Razorwing again sounded amused. “You actually changed that,” he said. “By the way, since they told me about Janus bringing you here, there’s a whole lot more that makes sense.”

“At least one of us knows what’s going on,” said Frank, following Razorwing again as they continued the tour of the tower. “But really – how did I change the entire Watcher system? Watchers’ identities are a big deal to the Task-Force.”

“You showed people how important it was for vigilantes to keep their identities secret, especially ones working with the Asylum,” Razorwing told him. “Some of us need to stay off the radar so we can go undercover. Others just aren’t that comfortable being celebrities – we might do this for a living, but we’d rather not do the fan service. You remember Reiki, right?”

He had a point. Reiki had never been comfortable being in the spotlight, for all that he could put on a good light show. But Frank had other questions.

“You know Reiki?” he asked.

Razorwing made the noncommittal shrug again, and Frank was again hit with a sense of deja vu. “We’ve met,” he answered. “Reiki’s not exactly sociable.”

“Where is he?” Frank asked.

“Up north,” Razorwing told him. “The Asylum is still based in Eon city, but we have another team in Coppice.” He named a city to the north of Eon. “From your time, I think you’d know Reiki, Rina, and Natalie up there.”

Frank raised his eyebrows in surprise. “All three of them?”

“Sure,” Razorwing said, leading him up the stairs. “Asylum North is our secret force – they take care of things when we don’t want people to know the Asylum is involved. Reiki works best away from the limelight, so it made sense for him to go up there. There are a few other Fourth Gens on the team, so Rina’s helping keep an eye on them, too. Your team is pretty well-known, so you couldn’t send many of them, but they’re the best to train the new Watchers.”

As he talked, they came out of the staircase onto a new floor. In the old tower, the training floor had been above the living area; here there was a large open room with white walls and a high ceiling. The only furniture there was a huge wooden office table, and about forty chairs sitting around it with plenty of space for more.

“Welcome to the War Room,” Razorwing said, spreading his arms out. “In your old tower, this was the training floor. When they redesigned it, they realized that training should probably be on ground level, especially for Third and Fourth Gens with destructive powers.”

“Earthborn,” Frank said as he gazed at the room.

“Exactly,” Razorwing nodded. “He might not have been himself when he made the old tower collapse, but it drove home the idea that some of the people training here might not be in full control of their powers. Others have since joined with similar problems, so they moved the training room to an underground bunker a few blocks from here.”

“Makes sense,” Frank said, taking a seat at the table. “So about Natalie: she loves the spotlight; why would she go to a secret team?”

“You’re still on that?” Razorwing paused for a second, as if he were considering his answer. “There were a few reasons,” he finally said, “chief of which was her brother dying; she didn’t want to stay here after that.”

“Oh, yeah,” Frank said. “Okay, how did that go down, anyways?”

“If I tell you that, you’ll try to change it,” Razorwing pointed out.

“Heck yeah I will,” Frank exclaimed. “Parker’s always been one of my best friends. I’m not just going to sit back and let him die.”

Razorwing cocked his head to the side. “You really feel that way?” he asked. “Didn’t he just blow up the base in your time?”

Frank hesitated. “Yeah, he did,” he admitted. “But it was a Faun operation. Just because Parker pressed the button doesn’t mean he wasn’t set up.” His voice grew more confident as he added, “Either way, what kind of friend would I be if I didn’t at least hear him out before writing him off?”

“You’ve never made a rash move in your life, have you?” Razorwing asked curiously.

“Well, I’m not gonna start now,” Frank shrugged. “So come on, how did it happen?”

Razorwing shook his head. “Sorry buddy,” he said. “Aside from the fact that I don’t think you can change it, it kind of needs to happen for a bunch of other stuff to fall into place.”

Frank pressed his lips together irritably. “You’re just as bad as Janus, with his whole ‘don’t screw with the timeline’ stuff,” he said. “Why would my older self tell me something that big if he didn’t want me to change it?”

“That’s for you to figure out,” Razorwing shrugged, shaking out his shoulders again as he sat down across from Frank. Suddenly, it hit Frank where he had seen that movement before. He shook his head and grinned as the pieces fell in place.

Before he could ask any more questions, Frank’s older self entered the room. “Good, you’re here already,” he said. “Let’s get to it.”

* * * * * * * *

Casey’s Bar, downtown Eon City.

Haley Prince, AKA “Outlier”.

“Okay, milady,” Eli Howard, also known as “Butterfly”, said as he sat down next to Haley at the bar. “I’m here. I could be in the garden right now, but you dragged me all the way to Casey’s. Why?” He leaned his rifle up against the counter as he ran a hand through his messy blond hair. The smell of grass and dirt mingled with the aroma of the bar’s food, and it was obvious that he had just come from the Gardens.

“The butterflies will be there when you get back,” Haley said, rolling her eyes at him. “We need to talk about your mysterious benefactor.”

Eli shrugged. “What do you want to know?”

Haley signaled to the bartender to get him a drink. “Well for starters, who is he?”

“What makes you think it’s a he?” Eli countered, grinning at her. “It could be a she, or a they, or an it – ”

“I don’t have time to play these games with you, Eli,” Haley said sternly, crossing her arms. “I want answers.”

“And I’d love to give them to you,” Eli replied, shaking his head, “but I can’t. Money shows up with instructions, and I get more money if I follow the instructions. It’s as simple as that.” He ordered a fruity cocktail from the bartender before spinning around on his stool to lean his back against the bar.

Haley raised an eyebrow at him. “Why don’t I believe you, then?” she challenged. “You forget, Eli – I’ve gotten to know you pretty well this past year. You don’t actually care about money; you only care about your butterflies. So what is it really?”

Eli looked taken aback. “You’ve been paying attention,” he said, before recovering. “I’m flattered that you take so much notice of me, but I really don’t know who is giving me the money. Why does it matter?”

“Is it Ayu?” Haley asked, grabbing his shoulder and turning him to look into his eyes.

“The crazy robot chick?” Eli asked. “I doubt it. She said she ‘wouldn’t need my services for a while’, remember?”

“She could have been lying,” Haley said.

Eli turned back to the bar as the bartender put a drink in front of him. “Doesn’t seem like her style,” he shrugged, “but since I don’t know who it is, I won’t argue.”

“Darn,” Haley cursed. Eli raised a questioning eyebrow as he took a drink. “If someone out there’s willing to pay you to help the Asylum, then they might be willing to help us recruit others.” She took a thoughtful sip of her own drink and added hopefully, “Maybe it’s Agent?”

“Don’t get your hopes up,” Eli said. “I doubt it.” He set his drink down and pulled a few crumpled pieces of paper out of his pocket for her to read.

The papers looked like he had once folded them, but they had been in his pocket for so long that they would never again be smoothed out. The contents were standard instructions, though; Haley skimmed them, but couldn’t understand what Butterfly had meant.

“These seem normal enough to me,” Haley said. “They’re paying you to help me defend and protect the city.”

“Not quite,” Eli pointed out. “Pay attention to the phrasing. They’re paying me to defend and protect you, Haley Prince, specifically, in your crusade to help the city.”

Haley read them again. Sure enough, the notes did specify that he would be paid to protect one Haley Prince, otherwise known as Outlier of the Asylum, as she defended Eon City.

At that, Haley only had one question to ask. “But why?”

Eli shrugged, turning back to his drink. “Somebody out there likes you,” he suggested. “Though now that you mention it, it could be Ayu; she was interested in you before, too.”

The bell above the door rang more insistantly than usual; somebody had entered the bar, throwing the door open hard enough to make Haley and Eli turn around to see who it was.

“Outlier, you’re here; good,” Natalie said, storming up to the bar and sitting down next to her. “Merc, you can stay if you don’t talk.”

“Excuse me?” Eli started. Haley held up a hand, giving him a look that said, I’ll handle this.

“Natalie,” Haley asked in a determinedly patient tone, “is there something you’d like to talk to me about? We were in the middle of something here.”

“Information,” Natalie said, raising her hand to call the bartender over. “Hey, is Casey in today? We need to talk to her.”

The bartender was taken aback by her rude tone, but said he would call Casey out there. As the bar’s manager, she was in the back doing paperwork that day.

As the bartender scurried off, Haley turned back to Natalie. “Okay, I’ll bite. Why do we need to talk to Casey?’

“Sparrow gets visions of the future,” Eli said. “I’m guessing you want to know if she’s seen when Agent will be back.” Natalie glared at him, so he shrugged and added, “I mean, it seems like something you would do.”

“Why is he here?” Natalie asked Haley pointedly.

“I invited him,” Haley said, her patience spent. “I didn’t invite you, so the better question is: why are you here? Aren’t you supposed to be patrolling?”

“Earthborn and Reiki are out now,” Natalie said. “I’m currently trying to track down our MIA teammate; or did you forget about Shadow?”

Haley bristled at the insinuation. “I didn’t forget,” she said. “I don’t forget anything, remember? I’ve been kind of busy trying to keep the city in one piece; or haven’t you been paying attention?”

Eli put a hand on her shoulder. When she turned to look at him, he shook his head and gestured towards Natalie’s face. “She’s on a mission,” he whispered just loud enough for Haley to hear. “Yelling at her won’t help anybody.”

He was right, of course. Haley took a deep breath, trying to calm down. Not for the first time, she reminded herself that her outburst was probably due to lack of sleep; if she didn’t start taking care of herself, she’d start being rude and dismissive of everyone – just like Natalie.

When she’d gotten a hold on her temper, Haley tried again. “So you’re just here to ask Casey for information?” she asked.

“Pretty much,” Natalie said. She leaned an elbow on the bar and began idly twirling her fingers in the air, stretching them out. “Butterfly’s right – Casey has visions. But I care less about when Agent will be back than I do about how we can find Frank.”

“It’s been nearly four months,” Eli pointed out. “If he was alive – ” he cut off that train of thought, gulping at the glare Natalie was giving him, and switched tactics. “If Shadow wanted to be found, don’t you think he’d be back by now?”

“Heroes don’t give up on people that easily,” came a new voice. Casey came up from behind them, pulling another stool over to join the group. “Pete said you were asking for me?”

“Yeah,” Natalie said, turning her attention to the ex-Watcher. “I need to know where Frank is.”

Casey sighed. “You know I don’t just turn it on and off, right?”

“You don’t,” Natalie agreed, “but you can. And I’d like to know what you see about Frank.”

“Wait,” Haley said, her eyebrows knitting in confusion. “You can control when you have your visions? I thought they were more of a random thing.”

“They come when they want to, even if I don’t want them,” Casey explained. “But if I concentrate hard enough on one person I can sometimes get visions of their future. It gives me a killer migraine for a week, though – which I assume is why it took you four months to ask me?” She turned back to Natalie, who shrugged without any remorse.

“I’ve been through all other options,” Natalie said. “I’ve gone through all of our contacts, I’ve seen his parents, I’ve checked every camera in the city from the day he disappeared – twice. Last anyone ever saw of him was the morning after the riots. A camera caught him outside the ruins of the tower talking to some guy in a hoodie. He walked away, looking pissed off, rounded a corner, and poof – he was gone. The cameras on that street weren’t working, and no other cameras picked him up.”

“He probably used his shadow powers to sneak away,” Eli said, taking a drink. “He’s pretty good at not being detected when he wants to be.”

“He wouldn’t have left without telling anybody,” Natalie insisted.

Casey nodded in agreement. “You don’t know his family,” she explained to Eli and Haley. “They’re really close. Even if he wanted to give up Watcher work and run away, he’d have run it by his mom and dad first. They’d have supported him no matter what; it’s who they are.” She shook her head, finishing the thought. “Frank wouldn’t have left without telling them.”

Haley remembered being told the story about how Team Ark had broken up: after Natalie’s mom had been killed, Casey’s brother disappeared through a portal created by the villain Jaunt. Casey, who used to be known as Sparrow when she was a Watcher, left Team Ark to look for him for four years, before giving up and returning to Eon City to open the bar. Frank’s mom and dad, who were also on the team as Star and Kindred respectively, retired after Star was crippled by an injury. Agent taught a class at his Agency’s academy for a year before being tasked with creating the Asylum, and their other teammate, Marauder, became a mercenary. Casey knew Frank’s family well after working with his parents for years; if she said Frank wouldn’t have disappeared without telling them, then she knew what she was talking about.

“Okay, fair. But maybe he did tell them,” Haley offered. “Maybe they’re lying when they say they don’t know where he is. If they’re that supportive, then why would they tell us if he asked them not to?”

“Because Star’s in a state,” Casey pointed out. “Kindred has been searching everywhere, trying to find word of him. They both already came to me asking for a vision, and for me to run down my contacts from my search for my brother. And before you ask,” she added, “I got nothing. Not for Steve, and not for Frank. Those contacts are worse than useless.”

“So we have nothing?” Natalie asked, folding her arms. “I can’t accept that. He’s got to be out there somewhere.”

“I said the same thing about Steve when he disappeared,” Casey said. “But Butterfly here is right: if Frank’s alive, he’d have contacted us by now.”

“He is not dead,” Natalie countered.

“How did you hear what Eli said when you were in the back?” Haley wondered aloud. The others ignored her.

Eli took another sip of his cocktail. “I hate to disagree with myself,” he said, “but there is one more option.”

“What?” Natalie demanded.

“He could have been abducted,” Eli said. As Natalie rolled her eyes, he continued, “No, really: Haley here was taken by Ayu for a test, right? Maybe Frank was taken for the same thing.”

“Ayu only kept us for little more than a day,” Haley said. “Frank’s been gone four months. Why would she take him for that long?”

Eli shrugged. “Maybe she found what she was looking for in him. She said that you ‘weren’t ready yet’ – who knows how long she would have kept you if you had been.”

“And who knows what it was she was looking for,” Haley said thoughtfully. “You know, that makes sense. If Frank was abducted, he wouldn’t have been able to contact us.”

“You guys are talking about that day Haley went missing, right?” Natalie said. “You showed up passed out on our doorstep with a seriously burned hand, having lost a ton of blood.”

Haley shrugged. “Yeah, but I only burned my hand to stop the bleeding.”

Natalie stared at her. “My point is, you nearly died when you were abducted.”

“True,” Eli said, talking over Haley’s protest. “And it’s also possible that Shadow did die in Ayu’s tests. But it would at least explain why we haven’t found a body.”

“He is not dead,” Natalie repeated. “Come on, Case, back me up here – Casey!”

Casey’s eyes had turned white, and she didn’t respond to her name. She slumped back in her chair, nearly falling out of it, as her body went limp. Haley and Natalie immediately went to her side, while Eli took another sip of his drink.

“Must be a big one,” he commented.

“A big what?” Haley asked. Natalie just sighed in understanding.

“She’s having a vision,” Eli explained to Haley. “You’ve never been around when she had them before?”

“No,” Haley shook her head, relaxing a bit now that she knew the bartender wasn’t dying. “I’ve been pretty busy. No time to hang out in bars.”

Natalie went back to her stool. “I’ve never seen one this big before,” she said. “Usually her eyes just turn white for a few seconds before she snaps back.”

Before she finished talking, Casey shook her head to clear it. When she looked back at the others, her eyes had returned to their normal green. “I saw Frank,” she said.

“You did?” Natalie asked, hopping back off her stool to kneel in front of Casey’s chair. “Where is he?”

“He – it’s not very clear,” Casey hedged, sitting up straight and rubbing her temple. “He’s in the Asylum Tower.”

“The Tower?” Natalie asked. “You mean the pile of rubble where the Tower used to be?”

“Or, you know, the construction site that’s there now,” Haley pointed out, glancing at her teammate.

Casey shook her head. “Frank was in the completed Tower, talking to… himself?” She stood up. “Or at least a carbon copy of himself. Separate body, same face.”

“Time travel?” Eli ventured, raising a questioning hand.

“Don’t be stupid,” Natalie waved him off, still staring at Casey. “Come on, Case – that can’t be it.”

“It’s all I saw,” she said brusquely. “Now if you’ll excuse me, I’ve got paperwork to finish.” With that, Casey walked back to her office.

Natalie swore, watching her go. “Bitch’ll be on the phone with Agent in a minute,” she muttered.

“Is that such a bad thing?” Haley asked, turning back to her drink. “Agent might know what it means.”

“What have you got against Agent, anyways?” Eli asked, finishing his drink and leaving the glass on the bar.

Natalie raised an eyebrow. “You mean, aside from the fact that he left us in the lurch?” she asked.

“He’ll be back,” Haley insisted, not for the first time. “He’s just working through some stuff.”

“See, I’ve talked to him,” Natalie said, “and I don’t think that’s true. He could come back, but he’s refusing to.”

“He probably has a good reason,” Eli said. “Everything I know about Agent says that he wouldn’t just abandon your team.”

Natalie leaned against the bar and started twirling her fingers again. “The point is he’s not here,” she retorted, “and I don’t think we can count on him coming back, whatever his reasons.”

“What are you doing?” Eli asked suddenly, mimicking her finger twirls. “That’s a weird gesture to make.”

Natalie sighed, putting her hand down. “It’s a new trick my dad’s been teaching me,” she explained, “but it’s obviously not working.”

“What’s it supposed to do?” Haley wondered aloud.

To her surprise, Natalie answered. “I’m trying to hypnotize Butterfly into shutting up,” she said, glaring again at the mercenary.

Eli just stretched his arms over his head. “And with that, I think I’m going back to my butterflies,” he said, standing up. He grabbed his rifle and, slinging it over his shoulder, he said by way of farewell, “Milady. Witch.” Natalie rolled her eyes at him; Eli just grinned and turned to leave.

BEEP BEEP BEEP… BEEP BEEP BEEP…

“What’s that?” Eli asked, turning back to the girls.

“Communicators,” Haley told him, pressing a button on her watch. “Someone’s trying to talk to us. Go ahead.”

Outlier, we have a situation,” came Reiki’s voice over the comm. “There’s trouble brewing in the southeast – looks like a gang fight. We’re going to need backup.

“The southeast?” Haley repeated. “That’s Faun territory.”

Yeah,” Reiki said, “I know. The Skels seem to be making a move on it. We’re going to need all hands on deck, especially if Nightmare’s still out.

“Trick and I are on our way,” Haley told him. She glanced at Eli, who nodded. “Butterfly, too. I’ll call Granny en route. ETA five minutes.”

Natalie had already left money on the counter to pay their bill. Casey understood the Watcher life, so if it wasn’t enough she would just keep a tab open for them. “If that’s all,” Natalie said, leaving the sentence hanging as they rushed out the door. “If the merc is coming, he better keep up,” she added, hopping onto her motorcycle. She revved the engine and left without waiting for a response.

“She still hates me,” Eli sighed, going to his own bike. Unlike the Asylum-issued motorcycles that Haley and Natalie rode, which were sleek, aero-dynamic models, Eli’s motorbike was a small, compact design – one that was definitely not meant for speed.

“You did shoot her in the back,” Haley reminded him, rolling her eyes at his ride. “Hop on,” she added, sitting forward to make room on her bike for him. “You’ll never get anywhere fast on that.”

“I don’t usually need to,” he said, getting on Haley’s bike and grabbing her waist for balance. “I’m usually already out patrolling with you guys on foot, or else I take jobs that have a set timetable I can plan around. This whole ‘coming to the rescue’ thing is new for me.”

“Just hold on,” Haley sighed, revving the engine. She put her bike in gear and took off after Natalie.

* * * * * * * *

Asylum Tower, sometime in the future.

Frank Mejia, from our time.

“Let me get this straight,” Frank said after being briefed by his future self. “Something big and bad is coming, and you can’t tell me what it is, but I’m supposed to stop it. Did I miss anything?”

“No, that about sums it up,” his future self nodded.

“And that’s all you brought me here for,” Frank said incredulously.

His older self gave him a knowing grin. “That, and some other stuff,” he said vaguely, glancing at Razorwing.

Frank followed his gaze and nodded. “Okay, fair. So now what? Janus just takes me back to my time?”

“Pretty much, yeah,” the older Frank shrugged.

Janus, who had joined the briefing halfway through, asked, “What more do you want?”

“I don’t know,” Frank shrugged. “Usually, in the comic books, whenever someone time travels there’s some kind of big fight happening, or something. This just seems a little… anticlimactic.”

“Why would we drag you here just to get you caught up in a fight?” Janus asked. “I chose a peaceful time so we’d have time to explain things.”

“And then you explained absolutely nothing,” Frank said dryly, folding his arms. “I don’t know. I was just expecting… more.”

Janus and the older Frank looked at each other. “You want more?” the older Frank asked, nodding at the time traveler.

“Not this trip,” Janus said, holding out his hand to Frank. “Right now I need to get you home. Next time we’ll go on a field trip, and you can have your big fight.”

The older Frank nodded as Frank narrowed his eyebrows at Janus’ outstretched hand. “Last time I shook your hand, I ended up in the future,” he said.

“Exactly,” Janus said, giving him a friendly grin.

“Go on,” his older self said. “You’ll see this place when you reach this time.”

Frank sighed. “Fine, okay,” he said, grabbing Janus’ hand. “See you in a few years, I guess.” The room disappeared as a grey haze fell over his vision.

* * * * * * * *

Eon City, present day.

The Southeast side, A.K.A. Faun territory.

As Outlier and Butterfly pulled up to the scene, Earthborn and Reiki were squaring off against a large crowd. Half were satyrs – most likely Fauns defending their territory – who faced a slightly larger group of Third Gens. The Skels wore black masks, hiding their faces, and were armed for war with molotovs, spiked bats, stones, knives, and handguns. Outlier didn’t see any rifles in the crowd, which was a relief, but it probably also meant that the Skels’ Third Gen powers could probably make up the difference. The Fauns never fought with weapons bigger than the small, sharpened gauntlets known as Talons, but judging from the growls and snarls she could hear on that side of the divide, Outlier figured that most of the crowd were barely more than feral, and would be ready and able to tear their enemies to shreds if given the chance.

“So who exactly are these jokers?” Butterfly asked, dismounting the motorcycle so that Outlier could get off.

“You’ve never heard of the Skels?” Outlier asked. “I thought you kept your ear to the ground for criminal activity.” Butterfly just shrugged in response, so she explained, “You know how the Fauns are satyr extremists, right?”

“Yeah,” Butterfly said. “They fight for satyr equality, usually through terrorist actions. Like when they stuck up the DMVs earlier this year.”

“Well, the Skels are a gang of Third Gens who blame the government for not being able to hold jobs,” Outlier said. “Unions and such lobbied the federal government to keep Third Gens out of the workforce a few decades back, and while the feds didn’t bite, a lot of states have laws against Third Gens working in certain fields. The Skels hold protests and such to try and change the laws.” She looked at the crowd questioningly. “We don’t normally have a problem with them; they’re usually more civilized about it than the Fauns.”

“Not today,” Reiki growled, coming up behind them. “E.B.’s been holding them back with rock walls, and Trick’s trying to find the leaders to settle this.”

“You let Trick try to talk the leaders down?” Outlier asked incredulously.

Reiki shrugged. “You try stopping her,” he said. “Her attitude aside, she’s pretty good at making people see reason.”

“Except that half of this crowd are Fauns,” Butterfly pointed out. “Did you forget about her brother?”

“No, I didn’t,” Reiki snapped. “If anybody can get Parker to back down, it’s her.” He turned back to Outlier. “You’re probably the best suited to talk to the Skel leader,” he said. “E.B. and I can hold the line until you do.”

“If we can get the two leaders to sit down and talk civilly, it would help,” Outlier answered. She turned to Earthborn. “Hey, E.B., can you give me a platform?”

“Sure thing.” Earthborn stomped the ground, and the ground beneath her rose up over the crowd’s heads. Outlier looked around at the two crowds, trying for a second to pick out who looked like they were in charge. She saw Trick in the midst of the Fauns by the occasional explosions of glitter that her teammate used to disorient her opponents; apparently Trick was having no luck in locating Parker. Outlier stepped forward to the edge of her platform, taking out a small whistle from her utility belt. She gave three sharp blasts that could be heard for blocks.

“Okay, listen up,” she shouted as the din of the shouting mobs died down. “Who’s in charge here?”

“Why should we listen to you?” came a shout from the Skels.

Outlier looked for the source, but the Skels’ masks made it impossible to know who spoke. Instead, she just addressed the crowd. “A few months ago this city was dealing with damage from a riot,” she told them. “I don’t think anyone would want to deal with more damage from a gang war. Let’s try to solve this peacefully – if the leaders of the Fauns and Skels could sit down and talk – ”

Her speech was cut off by laughter from both sides. A muscular guy stepped forward from the Skel side to ask, “What, you think we’ll all just be best friends after a tea party?” His mask had a crossbones pattern on it, but his eyes were a deep brown.

Outlier knelt down on her platform to look directly at him. “We can have tea if you want,” she answered calmly, “and you don’t have to be friends. But our community needs peace, and these weapons are troubling.”

“Oh please,” a tiger-striped cat-faun stepped forward, and Outlier recognized her immediately from her two forays into Faun territory. “They come into our territory, and you talk about peace?”

“I know you,” Outlier said. “You’re Parker’s Lieutenant, right? Kiara.”

Kiara smirked. “And you’re the Outlier, right?” she answered. “You’re the crazy bitch who showed up in our headquarters to talk to Fallen.”

Outlier could feel the incredulous stares from her teammates. While most of them knew she had recruited Parker to help get Earthborn back, only she and Granny had known that she had walked straight into Faun Headquarters to do so. Knowing that she was going to have to listen to another lecture from Reiki later, Outlier shrugged and nodded. “That’s me,” she said. Turning to the Skel representative, she asked, “And what can we address you as?”

The Skel crossed his arms. “What makes you think I’m the leader here?”

“The fact that you’re still talking to me,” Outlier said, raising an eyebrow. She jumped off the platform, and Earthborn made it disappear back into the street. “Now that the two of you are here, can you tell your friends to stand down while we figure this out?”

After a moment of hesitation where the two gang leaders looked each other up and down, they both turned to their respective gangs and gave a signal. The gangs still gripped their weapons, but they stopped trying to get past Earthborn’s defenses to kill each other.

“So how do you expect we do this, oh great Outlier of the Asylum?” Kiara asked.

Outlier ignored the sarcasm dripping from her tone. “First I need to understand the problem,” she said. Turning to the Skel leader, she asked, “Why are the Skels here?”

“Those Fauns are the reason this city imploded a few months ago,” he said, glaring at Kiara. “They need to be taught a lesson.”

“Okay, but that doesn’t answer me,” Outlier said. “Why now? It’s been nearly four months since the riots. What changed?”

The Skel leader’s jaw clenched under his mask. “You’re kidding, right?” he scoffed.

Kiara answered for him. “Those Third Gens are blaming the Fauns for the new bill Congress introduced yesterday,” she said. “Don’t you read the news?”

“I’ve been kind of busy lately,” Outlier admitted, mentally kicking herself for not being more prepared. She used to keep up with current events, but since she took over leadership of the Asylum she barely had time to take care of herself, much less read the news. “Enlighten me.”

“The bill will cut work opportunities for all Satyrs and Third Gens on a national scale,” the Skel leader said. “If it passes, then none of us will be able to do more than the most menial jobs, or else we’ll be forced to register as Watchers.”

“Satyrs already have to register just to live in this country,” Kiara shot back. “Cry me a river.”

“It’s because of the riots across the country!” the Skel leader shouted. “They’re lumping our protests in with your violence, and life’s about to get worse for everyone!”

“Okay, okay,” Outlier said, trying to defuse the tension. “Things are bad all around. But do you really think more violence is going to help things?” She pointed to all of the weapons on both sides. “Won’t this just convince people that you really are violent thugs with no regard for the community?”

“Or it’ll show people that we’re not affiliated with these idiot animals,” the Skel leader said, clenching his fists. Kiara gave a feral hiss at his words.

“Why are we even talking about this?” she asked. “We’ll rip them to shreds, and they won’t bother any of us again.”

“Not in my city!” Outlier said, trying to sound commanding while stepping between the two leaders. “You’re going to hurt the innocent bystanders, and we’ll be right back to square one.” Looking at each of them in turn, she added, “Do either of you really want that?”

Kiara and the Skel leader glared at each other. Neither spoke for a long time. Finally, Kiara broke the silence. “We don’t want any more violence,” she said. “Lucky for you Third Gens, Fallen ordered us to defend only.”

The Skel leader barked a laugh. “You take orders from a wanted terrorist and a madman. You can’t even decide for yourself.”

“Lucky for you, jackass,” Kiara growled, flexing her hands. Her Talons glinted in the fading sunlight, the razors on the tips gleaming in the fading sunlight.

The Skel leader smirked under his mask, looking down on her. “They call me Bulldozer,” he said. “I want you to know who I am, so you can run crawling back to your masters and tell them. I’m the new leader of the Skels, and we’re not going to sit back while you destroy our city.”

Kiara hissed again, but Outlier still stood between them. “It’s our job to keep everyone in check,” she said. “Not yours. If you want to go after criminals, then get your Watcher licenses.”

Bulldozer gave a barking laugh. “Really?” he asked. “Your job? Great job stopping the riots. Oh wait – they blew up your headquarters.”

“That was – ” Outlier started, but Bulldozer cut her off.

“Isn’t the new leader of the Fauns – ‘Parker’ or ‘Fallen’ or whatever you call him – a former member of the Asylum?” he continued. “You don’t stop anybody. You’re just kids playing dress-up, running around the city like you own it. You’re just as bad as them.”

Outlier,” came Reiki’s voice over the coms. “This is going to turn nasty.

“Heck, you lost half your team in the riots,” Bulldozer continued. “What, did you think people wouldn’t notice? A human like you isn’t cut out for vigilante work. You can’t stop anything.”

“Can’t I?” Outlier shot back, letting her temper get the best of her. She felt a hand on her shoulder, and turned to see Butterfly standing behind her.

“Is violence really the answer here?” he asked Bulldozer. “You talk a big game, but can you really stand against both the Fauns and the Asylum?”

“Who are you, pretty boy?” Bulldozer asked.

“They call me ‘Butterfly’,” he answered. “I’m a Third Gen like you. And I’m asking now: are you really going to tear apart our city for a losing battle?”

Outlier shrugged off his hand. “I got this,” she said.

“It’s not a losing battle,” Bulldozer said. “And I’m done talking. Skels!” He backed away into his side of the mob, shouting commands.

Kiara shrugged at Outlier. “We have to defend ourselves,” she said, almost apologetically, before going back to her side and shouting orders again.

“I had that,” Outlier said again, glaring at Butterfly. She stormed over to where the rest of the team had gathered.

Butterfly shrugged. “No, you didn’t,” he said. “The Bulldozer guy wasn’t going to respect anyone who wasn’t a Third Gen. To them, you can’t possibly know their struggles in our society. You didn’t even know about the bill that started all of this; and why would you when it doesn’t affect you?” He shook his head. “There was no talking our way out of this one.”

“Well, I guess we’ll never know now, will we?” Outlier said, turning to the others. Trick had returned while they had been talking to the leaders; she did not look happy.

“No sign of Parker, then?” Outlier asked her.

“No,” she growled. “The Fauns said he’s still in hiding, so he won’t be here today. What was that about you going to Faun Headquarters?”

Outlier rubbed her temple with a free hand. “It was just before we got Earthborn back,” she said. “I was in and out, and I had Granny for backup. It was no big deal. How else did you think I got Parker to join us?”

“That was a stupid move,” Reiki said, shaking his head. “They could have – ”

“Killed me, I know,” Outlier finished for him. “Guys, there’s about to be a major fight, and right now the only one standing between them is Earthborn. Can we table this?”

“We are going to talk about this,” Reiki said, his arms crossed over his chest.

“But not right now,” Butterfly added. “What should we do, boss?”

The only active member missing was Granny, who was supposedly still on her way. Reiki, Trick, Butterfly, and Earthborn looked at Outlier expectantly, awaiting her orders.

“Reiki, report,” she ordered. “Anything change while we were talking?”

“We bought enough time for the police to get here,” Reiki said, pointing behind himself where blue lights flashed, “but this is going to turn into a fight if either side can get around Earthborn’s walls.”

Just as he said it, a loud rumbling noise thundered through the street as the walls came down. Outlier could see Bulldozer’s crossbones mask leading the Skels as he punched through the wall – the Skel leader’s Third Gen ability must have been super-strength.

Reiki cursed. “What do we do?” he asked Outlier.

“Trick’s still over on the Faun side,” Outlier said, making sure the whole team could hear through the coms. Trick might still be listening, and she and Granny were going to need to know where the others were. “Reiki, use your light to disorient who you can. Earthborn, keep trying the walls to separate fighters. Butterfly, get somewhere your sniping ability can be put to use. You still have the blowgun?”

“Nope,” he said cheerfully, “but I do have rubber bullets in my rifle. I’ll shoot to subdue.” He ran off to find a good place to shoot from.

Outlier called over her coms, “Granny, you here yet?”

Almost, dearie,” came the reply. Outlier heard a loud roar from the next block over.

“Good,” she said. “When you get here, the goal is to separate the fighters. Use Herchel and Louise to pull them off each other.”

Sounds like a plan,” Granny answered.

With another loud rumble, the last of Earthborn’s walls crumbled under Bulldozer’s strength, and the fight began.

* * * * * * * *

Agency Office Building in Downtown Eon City.

Headquarters of the Meta-Human and Vigilante Task Force.

“They’re getting their asses kicked down there,” Jaunt remarked, looking out of the office window with his hands folded behind his back.

“They’re in over their heads,” Agent said through his clenched jaw. “Is this entertaining enough for you?”

Jaunt smirked, turning back around to face him. “You understand, I needed to test them,” he said. “They could be the greatest heroes in the world, but if they can’t operate without you, then they’re worse than useless.”

“To you,” Agent added, not bothering to hide the disgust in his voice. “They were the perfect defenders for the city as they were. Your little ‘experiment’ over the last few months might have ruined them.”

Jaunt rolled his eyes. “Don’t be so dramatic, Agent,” he said. “I just gave them the push they needed to improve. Like a mother bird pushing her fledgelings out of the nest – and these fledglings flew spectacularly. Until today, of course,” he added with a regretful sigh. “I’m sorry to say that Outlier isn’t much for leadership. She takes on too much by herself, and relies too heavily on luck to be consistently effective.” He turned back to the window, watching the fight on the street a block away. “It’s too bad Shadow isn’t around. Given his lineage, I’d like to see what happens if he took charge of the team.”

“Bring him back, then,” Agent said, leaving the accusation – that Jaunt was responsible for Frank’s disappearance – unspoken.

“I would if I could,” Jaunt said wistfully, ignoring Agent’s implication. “Unfortunately, he was taken by outside forces, and my network hasn’t seen him.”

Agent clenched the handle of his umbrella with white knuckles, but smiled at the villain. “I can’t tell if you’re lying to me or if your cruddy network of thieves, spies, and sociopaths are lying to you,” Agent said pleasantly, “but I’ve been wondering these last few months if this arrangement of ours is really worth it.”

“You want to end our agreement?” Jaunt said, raising his eyebrows in surprise. “Even after I showed you the dangers out there?”

“I mainly just want to punch you in your smug face,” Agent said, grinning at the thought.

“Hm. That’s fair,” Jaunt shrugged, turning back to the window. “After everything that’s happened between us, I’d be really surprised if you actually liked me.”

“‘Everything that’s happened between us’,” Agent repeated incredulously. “That’s a heck of a way to put it. Are you talking about keeping me away from my team? How about the little ‘tests’ you’ve been pulling to keep them busy? Or maybe the riots you organized across the city – or should I go back farther than the last four months?”

“I was actually talking about Team Ark,” Jaunt pointed out, “but what I’ve done to the Asylum is bad enough, isn’t it?”

“You turned Parker into a wanted criminal,” Agent accused. “Rina might never be the same again, Granny lost her zoo, Earthborn spent a month hiding underground, Frank has disappeared, Natalie thinks I abandoned them, and Haley’s been running herself ragged trying to hold them all together. You destroyed our headquarters, leaving half the team homeless, and you call that ‘bad enough’?!”

“Bad enough for you to hate me, yes. Wouldn’t you?” Jaunt was infuriatingly calm as he surveyed the city from his ivory tower. “You really seem to care about them,” he remarked.

Agent took a deep breath to calm himself. “They’re my team,” he said.

“There’s always another team,” Jaunt told him, “and this one wouldn’t be in such bad shape if they didn’t keep failing my tests.”

“You and your tests,” Agent scoffed.

“Blackbird wasn’t supposed to still be undercover,” Jaunt said. “If he had stuck to the plan, he wouldn’t be a wanted criminal now, would he?”

“He was trying to get information on Claw,” Agent countered.

Jaunt raised an eyebrow. “That wasn’t the mission,” he reminded him. “Blackbird was supposed to cess out a mole in your organization. Not only did he fail to do so, but he also failed at that side job you gave him. Either would have stopped the destruction of your tower, but Blackbird was outsmarted by that overgrown lizard.”

“You work with Claw,” Agent pointed out.

“I put up with him because he’s useful at times,” Jaunt admitted. “He’s the main reason the city is in such bad shape, though.”

Agent crossed his hands over his umbrella handle. “Ever consider that the city – the country – probably wouldn’t be in such bad shape if you didn’t play Moriarty with the criminal underground?” he asked.

“‘Moriarty’,” Jaunt mused. “I like that. The criminal consultant who beat Sherlock Holmes.”

“He didn’t ‘beat’ him,” Agent said. “He disappeared, and then Holmes rounded up his organization.”

“Winning is in the eye of the beholder,” Jaunt replied, and left it at that. He left his spot at the window and sat down at Agent’s desk. “In any case, your team looks like it could use some help.”

Agent narrowed his eyebrows in suspicion. “You mean…”

“You’d better go help them,” Jaunt said, smiling pleasantly. “I received reports that the tower – as well as the new training bunker – are finishing up tomorrow. What’s one day between friends?”

“We’re not friends,” Agent said automatically, but nonetheless he started rushing to the door.

“Quite right,” Jaunt said. “Oh, and Agent? Bring her with you too.”

Agent stopped, his hand on the doorknob. “Who?” he asked.

“You know – her. The scary one,” Jaunt said, his tone finally showing his annoyance.

Agent shook his head, opening the door. “I know you like to be mysterious,” he said, “but I need more details than that.”

“Nightmare!” Jaunt said. “Bring Nightmare with you! She can stop a fight like that in an instant.”

“Rina’s still recovering,” Agent said, shaking his head while trying not to grin at Jaunt’s annoyance. “Her powers aren’t reliable.”

“She’s better than you think,” Jaunt told him, going back to his mysterious airs. “Better than even she knows. She doesn’t have to be precise – just stop the fighting.”

Agent nodded, and headed out. As soon as he knew Agent couldn’t see him, Jaunt rushed back to the window. “This ought to be interesting,” he said to himself. Looking around Agent’s office, he sighed. “Too bad he doesn’t keep the fun stuff in here,” the villain lamented. He paused for a minute, then chuckled to himself. “I wonder if he left his computer unlocked?”

* * * * * * * *

Eon City, Southeast Side.

Fight scene.

How the heck are we supposed to end this?” Reiki asked over the coms. “They just keep coming!

Outlier was busy wrestling a monkey-satyr to the ground, but Earthborn answered, “I wish Nightmare was here; she’d have this place on its knees in seconds.

“Yeah, well, she’s not,” Outlier said. A rubber bullet whizzed past her cheek and hit the monkey-satyr square in the shoulder, allowing Outlier to zip-tie his wrists together. “Thanks, Butterfly.”

Just take ‘em one at a time,” Butterfly said over the coms. “They’ll stop coming eventually.

“Eventually might not be soon enough,” Outlier said, turning to the next brawler as she dodged a swipe from someone’s talons. “We can’t keep this up forever!”

Says you,” said Trick. “I can do this all – ahh!”

“Trick!” Outlier cried. “What happened? Anyone have eyes on her?”

She’s okay,” came Reiki’s voice. “A Third-Gen hit her, but they’re seriously regretting it now.”

There was no time to be relieved, as Outlier had two more of the brawlers join into her fight. She hadn’t been prepared for the chaos of the fight – Fauns and Skels seemed to want nothing more than to rip each other to shreds, but they would team up against the Watchers trying to stop the brawling.

As she slipped out of a satyr’s grip and knocked her on the head to get her out of the brawl, Outlier realized that she felt unusually warm. The zip-ties she used to hobble the Faun were sticky and wet – it was then she realized that she was bleeding from a long gash in her arm. She hadn’t felt it when it happened, so she had no idea how much blood she had lost by that point. A lot, she figured, given how dizzy she suddenly felt.

A distant sense of emergency gripped her – this fight needed to end soon. She tried to dodge another blow, but someone clipped her jaw, knocking her off-balance. Another fighter pushed her down, and kicked her in the back. Outlier could hear her teammates talking on the coms, asking her what they should do to end it, but she couldn’t think – much less speak – and they were going to lose.

It was a bad idea to hold the team together, she thought, just trying to protect her face from the barrage as she began to lose consciousness. We’re going to die here, and it’s all my fault…

A sudden wave of fear gripped her, and the blows stopped raining down on her. An unearthly sound pierced the air, and it took Outlier a minute before she realized what it was – satyrs and Third Gens alike were crying and screaming, falling to their knees as their bodies all gave out at once.

Despite her own terror, Outlier managed to uncover her face and look around. All around her, the battle had come to a standstill. Most of the brawlers had fallen to the ground, but those who were still able to move were crawling away from the one person left standing.

Outlier had never seen Nightmare in action before, and so she had never truly understood why she was called “Nightmare” until this moment. She looked the same as ever, covered head to toe in her white uniform, but she radiated fear – Outlier knew instinctively that she couldn’t let this girl get near her.

Then, as suddenly as it had started, it stopped. Nightmare stopped being a monster and Outlier could remember their friendship. She even managed a smile before she blacked out.

The police, who had been outside of Nightmare’s powers when she arrived, began rounding up brawlers before they could recover. Butterfly dashed down the fire escape he had been perched on, expertly avoiding the fallen brawlers as he made his way to Outlier. “Hey, come on,” he said, crouching down next to her figure. “Haley, you can’t die on me or I’ll never get paid. Come on, wake up!”

“She won’t die,” said another girl next to her. Kiara stumbled to her feet, shaken from the experience but still mobile. “She wasn’t hit that badly – I mean, she’ll be hurting for days, don’t get me wrong, but – ”

“I’m talking about the gash on her shoulder,” Butterfly said. “She’s lost a lot of blood.”

“She’s… tough,” came Outlier’s voice. Her eyes were still closed, but she started to stir. “How long was I out?” she asked weakly.

“Less than two minutes,” Kiara answered. “See? I told you she was fine.”

“Need to stop bleeding,” Outlier mumbled, trying to grip the wound. She opened her eyes to see Kiara walking away. “Hey!” she tried to call, but couldn’t get the sound loud enough.

“Let her go,” Trick said, coming up next to Butterfly. Her face was starting to bruise, and she was holding her shoulder carefully as she watched Kiara leave. “We got most of them tied down, and we’re not in any shape to stop any that can still stand after Nightmare got to ‘em.”

Kiara turned back to them, adding, “Parker says hi, by the way.” Then she ran off into a side street before anyone could stop her.

“You know,” Trick said, trying to fold her arms and then wincing as her shoulder hurt, “I do believe that woman is schtupping my brother.”

“What?!” Outlier asked incredulously. She tried to sit up, but a wave of nausea hit and Butterfly helped her back down.

“You heard me,” Trick said, smirking at her. She pulled out a spare handkerchief and tied her teammate’s wound. “By the way, I’m glad you’re not dead. You gave us all a scare there when you stopped talking. The merc told us you went down, and we didn’t know what to think.”

“I’m sorry,” Outlier said. “This was my fault – I shouldn’t have had us go into the fight.”

“As long as you’re breathing, you’re learning.” Agent walked over to them. He tried to appear nonchalant, but the white-knuckled grip on his umbrella showed how scared he had been for them. “Next time, you’ll realize that you have more distance-fighters than just Butterfly here.”

“Agent,” Trick said, sounding like she couldn’t believe he was really there. “You came.”

“I’m sorry I haven’t been there,” Agent said. “I’m back now, and the Task-Force is ready to help again.” He picked up Outlier, and, after a glare from Butterfly, allowed the others to follow as he took her to an ambulance that had shown up sometime after the fighting had begun.

“You’re back?” Trick asked suspiciously. “Just like that?”

“Just like that,” Agent confirmed. “I’ve got other Watchers patrolling the city for the next couple days. You guys need to rest and recover, and then I’ll show you our new headquarters.”

“So we’re back at the tower?” Trick asked. “We can search for Frank?”

“Frank is number one on the priority list,” Agent said, setting Outlier down on a stretcher and letting a medic take over. “As for the tower, we’ve made some changes in the rebuild. We’ll have plenty of room for more members, too.” He turned to Butterfly, adding, “You’re welcome to join the team, if you like.”

“Me?” Butterfly asked, surprised. “I thought I wasn’t eligible. Something about not getting along with the other teammates, and caring more about money than about the work; stuff like that.”

“He shot me,” Trick also reminded them.

“And I shot her that one time,” Butterfly agreed.

“You stuck around when we needed you here,” Agent said. “If the last few months have taught me anything, it’s that this little experiment of ours won’t work unless we have more people – Watchers like yourself, who can help us out. Motives aside, you’re really good at what you do,” he added, holding out his hand for Butterfly to shake.

Butterfly looked at it for a second before hesitantly shaking Agent’s hand. “Okay,” he said. “I’ll try it. If nothing else, it should make watching out for that one easier,” he added, pointing his thumb at Outlier. “I’ve never had a protection detail with a suicidal mark before.”

Agent grinned at him before adding, “Just know that I’m watching you. If you try to shoot anyone in the back again, I won’t hesitate to put you down myself.” He gave Butterfly’s hand a sharp squeeze before letting go, while Trick cackled behind him.

* * * * * * * *

Eon City, Abandoned Construction Building.

New Asylum Training Ground, a few days later.

“I still can’t believe you sent the helicopter to pick us up,” Haley said as soon as they had landed. Her arm was still in a sling to keep her from pulling her stitches, but she had mostly recovered from the anemia thanks to Dale’s administrations.

“Technically, it’s not a helicopter,” Quinn “Chip” Kaine piped in, stepping out of the vehicle. The Asylum’s tech wizard combed her fingers through her hair as she explained, “Legally speaking, it’s a gyrodyne. It’s a rotorcraft like a helicopter, but the engine and propeller design is more efficient. I designed this one myself; since the Asylum’s jet went down with the building, I figured we could use another aircraft.”

“Much appreciated, Chip,” Agent said, stepping out after her. “And I thought you guys would like the ride. This place isn’t exactly easy to find, for all that it’s in plain sight.”

“Where are we?” Haley asked, looking around. There was nothing here but an abandoned construction site; it looked like it was going to be a hospital at one point, but nobody had ever finished it. Haley had passed it on her patrols dozens of times, never giving it a second thought.

“Hey, I know this place,” Natalie said, crawling out of the vehicle next. Her face had fully recovered from the bruising, and she was pretty chipper as she remembered. “Frank, Parker, and I used to practice parkour here. But that was years ago – why is the building still not finished?”

Agent smiled at them, looking proud of himself. “This is the old Team Ark headquarters,” he said. “Nat, you and Frank met here for a reason. Your parents were in the basement planning patrols while you kids crawled all over the roof.”

“Wait,” Natalie said, turning pale. “You mean to tell me that Mom knew about all the crazy stuff we did here?”

“Yes,” Agent replied, raising an eyebrow, “though, surprisingly, you didn’t get up to nearly as much as Frank did around here. That jump off the roof was particularly cool – and I never did get the courage to tell his mom about it,” he added sheepishly.

“That was after Team Ark broke up,” Natalie pointed out, folding her arms. “Parker and I had just gotten our Watcher licenses.”

“True,” Agent nodded. “How do you think I knew your skills to offer you a spot in the Asylum?”

“I always assumed you could just read minds,” Reiki piped in as he, Eli, David, Rina, and Granny got out of the copter after them.

“Not quite,” Agent laughed. “Here, this way.” He led them to a trapdoor on the bottom floor, tapping the ground with his umbrella until he found the right spot. Opening the door, he gestured for the team to go down first.

After a short ladder, they entered a huge space that resembled their old training room in the last tower. The entrance this time was on the observation floor, but there was a staircase nearby that led to a large gym. There were no windows, but they still had the sparring equipment, the hologram rooms, and the exercise stuff in the same set-up as before. On the observation level near the entrance was a lounge area with couches and a small kitchenette, and across the cavernous training area was Agent’s computer room.

“Welcome to your new training hall,” Agent said, sweeping his arms out proudly. “We replaced the top floors of the tower with another level of dorms and briefing rooms. This is where you’ll come from now on to train – no more putting all our eggs into one basket.”

“So this is the place,” Haley said, looking around. “Not sure that I like the whole ‘underground’ thing.”

“I like it,” David said, grinning.

“You would,” Reiki sighed. “So, what’s next?”

Natalie folded her arms, grinning at them. “Now that we’re back together,” she said, “we go find Frank.”

“Where are we supposed to look?” Haley asked, testing out one of the couches. “Frank’s been AWOL for months – and trust me, I’ve tried to find him.” The others sat down as well while they figured out their next move.

“We’ll figure it out,” Natalie shrugged. “Have a little faith.”

“Is this what I sounded like these last few months?” Haley asked Reiki, who nodded emphatically.

“Sometimes worse,” he said. “Seriously, why did you think Parker and Eli were a good idea?” Eli raised his eyebrows, but didn’t say a word.

Haley sighed, shaking her head. “I don’t know,” she admitted. “Might have been the lack of sleep, or just needing something to go right for once. I get Parker, but why did you think Eli wasn’t a good idea?”

Reiki gave her an incredulous look. “Seriously?” he asked. “He kidnapped you! Your hand was useless for a week after that, and you’re asking why you were the only one who thought it was a good idea to trust him?!”

Haley shrugged. “He’s trustworthy,” she insisted, “once you understand how he works. He likes being around butterflies, and anything that furthers that goal will get him to be on our side.”

“Butterflies?” Reiki asked. “Really?”

“Yeah,” Eli said, shrugging. He wasn’t the least embarrassed by it. “All Haley had to do was get me access to Eon City’s butterfly garden overnight. It had been closed since the riots.”

“You also mentioned another revenue stream,” Granny reminded him.

“Apparently we have a mysterious benefactor,” Haley told them. “Someone paid him off. I thought it was Ayu, or maybe Agent.”

“Wasn’t me,” Agent said, shrugging. “Up until the gang fight a few days ago, I’d labeled him as ‘unreliable’.”

“That’s fair,” Eli shrugged again. “I’ll do my best now that I’m actually on the team, though.” Some of the other members looked like they wanted to say something, but Haley gave them a look and they backed off.

“Whatever,” Natalie said, rolling her eyes. “Doesn’t matter. Butterfly can do whatever he wants. Let’s get back to business.”

“Right,” Haley said. “So that brings us back to Frank.”

“Somebody call?” came a new voice near the door. They all turned around in shock to find Frank Mejia, also known as Shadow, coming down the ladder and grinning at them like he’d never left. “Mom told me you guys were down here.”

The team just stared at him. “Okay, I know I’ve been gone for a few months, but you won’t believe what happened to me!” he said.

The last thing he remembered seeing before the world went black was Natalie pulling back her fist.

* * * * * * * *

Casey’s Bar, Downtown Eon City.

Closed for the night.

“Uh-huh,” Casey said, listening to Agent over the phone. “I’ll keep an eye out.” She sighed, rolling her eyes. “Good-bye, Agent,” she said pointedly, hanging up on him. “Man, that guy doesn’t know how to stop talking,” she muttered, grabbing a bottle of vodka and two glasses and sitting down at one of the tables. The bar was closed, but she had a guest tonight.

“Was he lecturing you again?” the man asked, taking one of the glasses from her and letting her pour a generous serving for them both. He was in his thirties, sporting a thin beard that was a shade darker than his short, unkempt brown hair. Dressed in a long faux-leather trench coat, he would stand out if he went outside. Taking a sip from his glass, he kept his eyes on Casey as they spoke.

“Always,” Casey said, rolling her eyes. “Now that the team’s back together, he was asking again if I wanted to join.”

The man raised an eyebrow. “‘Back together’?” he repeated.

“Oh, right, I forgot,” Casey said, rubbing her temple. “You’ve been away. Frank just returned from his trip to the future, and Rina got her powers back – sort of. She just needs to gain more control before she can use it reliably. It’s been four months since the riots.”

“Ah,” the young man nodded, taking a sip of the liquor. “I remember that. Frank was pissed that four months had gone by.”

“Rightly so,” Casey pointed out. “His parents were worried sick, and I only ever got the one vision of him. If I hadn’t met you last year, I would have been worried, too.”

“Sorry about that,” the man said. “Would have avoided it if I could, but once it’s been done it had to happen.”

“Anyone ever told you that time travel sucks?” Casey asked rhetorically. “Honestly, I don’t know how you keep it all straight, Janus.”

Janus – older than when Frank met him, but still the same time-traveler – gave her a grim smile. “It helps that I’ve been doing this my whole life,” he said. “Do you have any idea how many times I’ve tried to get this right?”

“And every time you meddle, something else changes irreparably,” Casey finished, having heard it before. “I know. I still can’t tell you if anything has changed yet, so I’m not sure what brings you here tonight.”

“Oh, I just needed a place to crash,” Janus said nonchalantly. “Tell me, is Butterfly hanging around this time?”

“That was you?” Casey asked. “You know, Haley is dying from curiosity. She’s been asking around to see who paid him.”

Janus smirked. “I’ve tried leaving them to their own devices,” he said, “but Eli’s stubborn and anti-social. If I didn’t pay him, he’d never join the Asylum.”

“True.” Casey nodded, shooting her own drink before adding, “I still don’t know what you think’ll come of it all.”

“You’ve seen some of it,” Janus pointed out to her. “That vision of the twins and the Gamemaster?”

“Where one of the twins becomes the Gamemaster?” Casey asked. “That vision was hazy, at best. I couldn’t even tell which was which – which is saying something, since Parker has those wings and super-strength, and Natalie usually uses her tricks. In my vision, they were evenly matched, and they had similar builds.”

“That’s because it’s not set in stone yet,” Janus said.

“What happens if it comes true?” Casey asked him.

Janus gave a short, ironic laugh. “If that should happen, you can rest assured that I will do everything in my power to make sure that it’s not my fault,” he told her, inviting her to share the joke. As Casey laughed, he added, “But seriously: I can’t tell you too much, but there’s something I’d like you to consider.”

“Meaning there’s something you want me to tell Agent,” Casey said pointedly.

Janus shifted uncomfortably. “Yes, that,” he said. “I’m sorry for the roundabout methods, but – ”

“But you have to be careful,” Casey interrupted, finishing his sentence. “I know that better than anyone. What’s the message, then?”

“Consider this,” Janus told her. “Are you entirely sure that there were only two people in that vision?”

Casey looked stricken. “More than… wait, that would mean…” she trailed off, thinking about it. As the implications dawned on her, her eyes became unfocused and turned white.

As Casey became lost in another vision, Janus shook his head. “Sorry, Cassandra,” he said, shooting back the rest of his drink and standing up. “I hate doing this to you, but I need you to start meddling for me.” He turned to leave, looking back only once at Casey’s still form. “I know you have your own curse, but I need you to fix mine, too,” he added.

Then he left, before Casey could wake up.

* * * * * * * *

Next: Issue #16 – Darkness Escapes

Dawn of the Asylum, Issue #14 – Complicated

Eon City, four months ago.

Frank Mejia, AKA Shadow.

Frank walked away from Parker with mixed feelings. On the one hand, everything was falling apart around them, and it was all Parker’s fault. On the other hand, Parker had been one of his best friends since middle school. Injuries and exhaustion aside, Frank couldn’t fight him. So he had let him go.

As his stomach rumbled, Frank realized that he hadn’t eaten yet. His body was screaming at him to find someplace to sleep – he had been awake for nearly two days now. His muscles were on fire, and it hurt to move. His eyes kept closing, too – so he didn’t see the kid until he ran into him.

“I’m sorry,” he mumbled, his eyes snapping open. “I didn’t think anybody was out now. Curfew, and all.”

“Not a problem, Shadow,” the kid said. He was a teenager, at least – obviously younger than Frank, but not yet fully grown. Frank was used to people recognizing him, so the kid calling him “Shadow” wasn’t out of place.

“Look, you should go home,” Frank told him. “The Asylum is still patrolling, but law enforcement is stretched thin right now. It’s not safe.”

“Oh, I agree,” the teenager said. “It isn’t safe right now. But it’s going to get a lot worse before it gets any better.”

Frank frowned. “What’s that supposed to mean?” he asked, wondering if the scrawny teenager knew something he didn’t.

The kid looked him up and down. “I’d have preferred to get you at your best, but you’ll have to do as-is,” he said cryptically. He held out a hand for Frank to shake, adding, “My name is Janus, by the way.”

“Shadow,” Frank said, shaking the kid’s hand reflexively.

Janus grinned, tightening his grip. “Good to officially meet you, Shadow,” he said. “On your side, anyways. Now, please come with me.”

It wasn’t a request. As Janus’ grip tightened, the air around them turned opaque – as if a thick fog had settled over everything. It cleared in what felt like only a few seconds later, but when Frank looked around, the sun had set.

Looking to his left, Frank saw that the Asylum Tower was suddenly whole again. It looked a little different from before, but there was a building where only seconds ago there had been rubble. The air smelled different; there was a distinct odor that hadn’t been there before, and Frank saw trash lining the streets.

Janus began pulling him back towards the tower. “Come on, Shadow,” he said. “You need to meet yourself.”

“Wait, what the heck just happened?” Frank asked, pulling his hand out of the kid’s grip. “This is Eon City, but it’s not – where am I?”

Janus turned back and gave him an exasperated look. “I keep forgetting this is your first time,” he sighed. “I know you’ll need a warning or five about what’s coming, but it still should be obvious.”

Frank just glared at him until he answered the question. “Oh, all right,” Janus said. “You’re right – this is still Eon City. Just, for you it hasn’t happened yet.” He grinned, throwing his arms out in a ta-da gesture. “Welcome to your future,” he added. “Hope you enjoy the show!”

“‘My future’?” Frank asked.

“Yes, your future,” Janus said. “I’ve brought you a few years into the future. You need to talk to yourself.”

Frank shook his head, trying to wrap his mind around what had happened. “So your Third-Gen power is time travel?” he finally asked. “Who even are you?”

Janus gave an exasperated noise before answering. “Seriously?” he asked. “Are you really that slow? I told you already, my name’s Janus. And I’m not a Third Gen,” he added as an afterthought.

“So what are you, then?” Frank demanded. “Are you a Fourth Gen like Nightmare?”

“I’m what will eventually come to be known as a Fifth Gen, if you’re going to obsess about it,” Janus said. “My parents were both Fourth Gens, and their powers mutated – kind of like what tends to happen in your time when Third Gens and Satyrs mix. You have Hybrids – we have Fifth Gens.”

Frank was lost. “What?” he asked again, his eyebrows narrowing in confusion.

“I’m not going to explain it again,” Janus said. “Look, if you want answers, you’ll go into the Asylum building and talk to yourself. The you of this time,” he added slowly, as if Frank wouldn’t understand.

Which, to be fair, he didn’t.

“This is the future?” he asked.

Janus put a hand to his forehead. “Come on, man, the concept isn’t that hard to get,” he said. “This is a few years into your future. I’m not giving you the exact date because then it all might start getting messed up, but there are some things you need to know about what’s coming for you if you’re ever going to survive it.”

“Where do you fit into all of this?” Frank asked, still suspicious.

“I’m a traveler,” Janus said. “I’ve been running around time since I was born, the way you ran around the construction site when you were a kid. I can’t change anything, but I have a little influence if I can push people in the right direction.”

“You ought to talk to Casey,” Frank muttered.

“Sparrow’s powers aren’t the same,” Janus said. He apparently knew exactly who Frank was talking about. “She gets limited visions of the future, kind of like she’s skipping to the last page of a book. And most everybody around her doesn’t believe a word of it, because her powers influence them, too. I travel through time, so I can see everything – as long as I know when and where to go. People believe me when I tell them what’s coming, at least as much as they would believe anybody else. Right now, I’m trying to get you to talk to yourself so you have an inkling about what’s going to happen.”

“Why don’t you just tell me what you want me to know?” Frank demanded. “Why bother bringing me here?”

“It’s complicated,” Janus said, shaking his head. “If I interfere with things directly, then other stuff starts changing until what’s supposed to happen happens anyways. If I want to take steps to change the world – to, say, save everybody on it – then I have to work indirectly. I can’t tell you what’s going to happen, but I can take you to the guy who knows; namely, you.”

Frank stared at him. “Say I believe you,” he said, folding his arms over his chest. “Isn’t that… I forget the word for it, but isn’t there some kind of physics law or something that breaks?” he asked.

“You mean a paradox?” Janus asked.

“That’s the word,” Frank said. “Isn’t that a paradox?”

“Of course it is,” Janus shrugged. “Paradoxes are kind of my specialty. I’m a time-traveling kid who messes around the universe in six dimensions – I’m a paradox. This,” he added, gesturing around them, “is nothing. Now, are we gonna stand around yapping all day, or are you going to go inside?”

Frank thought for a moment, before nodding and walking to the edge of the alley. “Thank you,” Janus said, walking right behind him.

* * * * * * * *

Eon City, four months ago.

Parker Fawkes, AKA Fallen.

Parker watched his old friend until Frank rounded a corner. He put his hands back into his hoodie pockets and turned to get away from the rubble. As he wasn’t watching where he was going, he nearly ran into a man in a suit.

“Excuse me,” he muttered, moving to walk around him.

The man grabbed his arm with a gloved hand, making Parker look at his face for the first time. The well-dressed man was wearing a mask, smiling kindly at him. “Parker Fawkes?” he asked.

“You’re Jaunt,” Parker said, freezing in his tracks. “You broke up Team Ark!”

“And you just broke up the Asylum,” Jaunt reminded him. Parker hung his head, all the fight leaving him for shame. “The whole country is calling you the worst criminal since… well, since me. Everyone knows your face by now, because you broke their heroes. You have no place to go, and nothing to do – except, of course, run from the law.”

Parker sighed. “What do you want?” he asked. “Here to rub it in?”

“No,” Jaunt said. “I’m here to offer you a job.”

“You can’t be serious,” Parker scoffed, folding his arms in front of him. “Why would I ever work for you?”

“There’s a lot more going on here than you know,” Jaunt shrugged. “I think it’s time to fill you in on some of the more… finicky details.”

Parker rolled his eyes as Jaunt clapped his hands together to summon a portal. “‘Finicky details’?” he repeated. “You can’t be serious.”

“I’m not,” Jaunt admitted, throwing his hands apart to tear a hole in space. “It’s a gross understatement, I know. But take a look through here, and I think you’ll have too many questions not to follow me through.”

Parker peered through the portal, seeing a blue haze on the other side. “What the…” he trailed off, his eyes widening as he saw what lay beyond Jaunt’s portal.

Jaunt smiled beneath his mask, putting an arm around Parker’s shoulders. “Like I said,” he repeated as they stepped through to the other side, “there’s a lot more going on here than you know.”

* * * * * * * *

Eon City, three months ago.

Haley Prince, AKA Outlier.

Not him,” came Reiki’s insistent voice over the comms. “I don’t care who we get, just not him.

“Trust me,” Outlier said grimly, “he’s far from my first choice, too. But once we locate David he’ll be our best bet of getting him back. Name one person half as accurate with a blow gun.” She walked down the sidewalk, shaking her head as she began listing to one side.

I don’t see why we can’t just do it ourselves,” Reiki grumbled. “He might not even show up – it’s not like we can pay him.

“David’s a powerhouse,” Outlier explained for what felt like the millionth time, stopping to lean against a building. “He can level the tunnels if he wants to, and right now he doesn’t have any inhibitions. He’s why we’ve been having all the earthquake tremors this last month, and we need to stop him before he causes serious damage – he’s already been delaying work on rebuilding the tower. Now, half the team’s down, and we’ll only get one chance at getting him Dale’s treatment. If we miss, then he could disappear for good. You and Granny can take him on head-to-head while I run interference, but we’ll need somebody else to shoot him with the blow gun, to get the treatment into his system. With David’s powers, he’ll probably protect himself with his usual rock shield; we need somebody who can make a bull’s eye shot through any crack in his defenses.” She sighed, hating to be right, before adding, “That means we need him. He’ll show up.”

I don’t trust him,” Reiki growled, sounding even more surly than usual. “Ten bucks says he won’t show. Are you sure there’s nobody else? What about Holmes?

“I’ll take that bet,” Outlier said. “And Holmes hasn’t been seen since the riots. A lot of Watchers were hurt that day, not just Natalie and Rina. Either that, or she can’t get away from her day job. That’s why the three of us have been on overtime since the curfew was lifted.”

Which begs the next question,” Reiki muttered – though since he was speaking into his comm unit, he must have wanted Outlier to hear him.

“We’ve been over this, Reiki,” Outlier said patiently. “The city needs the Asylum now more than ever. We can’t just give up on it.” She noticed some people walking towards her, so she ducked down an alley and began climbing up a fire escape to scope things out from a rooftop while she finished the call. Agent had once told her that the point of patrols was to show the city their faces, to gain the public’s trust – so it wouldn’t do any good for people to see Outlier collapse from exhaustion.

Why not call the team quits?” Reiki asked. “We went from a team of ten down to a team of three in one night. Even Agent gave up on us; why won’t you?

Outlier bit her lip and counted to five before responding as she climbed up a fire escape. Yelling at Reiki wouldn’t help matters, even if it was the hundredth time she had to answer the same question. “I told you,” she said, “the city needs us. Even if we’re not at full strength, it gives people hope to see our faces.” Pulling herself up over the top of the building, she added, “Besides, what would you do without the Asylum?”

Probably go to the Watcher board myself and take a paying gig,” Reiki answered immediately. “It’s easier to be idealistic when we have a place to live and a steady paycheck coming in.

“Agent will be back,” Outlier told him. “He just… needs some time.”

Haley,” Reiki started, but Outlier interrupted him.

“I’m Outlier when we’re on duty, remember?” she said.

Fine, Outlier,” Reiki grumbled. “Agent’s probably not coming back. He’s been through this before with Team Ark, and they didn’t lose so many people.

Outlier sighed. “We didn’t lose anybody, Reiki,” she said. “We know exactly where most of them are, and once they get back on their feet, things will get back to normal. We’ll get Earthborn back, Rina and Natalie will heal, Agent will snap out of it, and we’ll find out where Frank went. We’ll rebuild the tower, and it’ll be how it was.”

I sometimes forget how new you are,” Reiki said dryly. “Things will never ‘get back to normal’ for us. Even if everything goes according to your plan and the others get back to Watcher work, we lost Parker.

“Parker isn’t dead,” Outlier pointed out.

No, he’s not,” Reiki agreed. “He’s a traitor, which is worse. We worked with the guy; he was on my patrol shift before you came along and he went on that undercover thing. He’s Natalie’s brother, and he was Frank’s best friend. No wonder Frank ran off.

“Frank didn’t run off,” Outlier said. “His family hasn’t even seen him since the day of the riots. He used to go see them every week; he wouldn’t have left without at least talking to them.” She shook her head. “No, something happened to him, and as soon as we get Earthborn back, we’ll find out what. In the meantime, you and I’ll patrol the city and keep people from taking advantage of our lack of manpower.” She dropped to a knee on the rooftop, still watching over the city while giving in to her fatigue.

“When was the last time you slept?” came Reiki’s voice from behind her. Outlier shut off her comm and spun around to face him, ignoring the slight tilt in her vision as she stood up.

“I’m fine,” she said, folding her arms. “You’re supposed to be patrolling the other side of the city.”

“Haley, go home,” Reiki growled. “I can handle things until dark; you can pick back up after you eat something and sleep for eight hours.”

“I told you, I’m fine.” She took a step forward, and her vision swam. “You can cut out your light tricks, too. I’m not falling for it.”

Reiki scoffed. “Fine,” he said as Outlier’s vision cleared, “but I’m not the one making you lean to one side. You were doing that before I came up.” He raised an eyebrow. “You patrolled yesterday, you stayed out patrolling all last night, and you’re still here this morning. Haley, you’re human – you need breaks at some point.”

“Just because I’m human doesn’t mean I can’t keep up with the rest of you,” she shot back.

Reiki raised his hands innocently. “I’m not saying you can’t,” he told her. “I’m a Third Gen, and I need to sleep, too. That’s where I was while you were patrolling last night – sleeping. Like a normal person.” He put a hand on her shoulder, adding, “You’re not immortal.”

Outlier took a deep breath, steadying herself. “Fine,” she said. “I’ll go home and take a nap. I’ll be back to take the night shift.”

“Good,” Reiki said, letting his hand drop. “That gives you nine hours, at least.”

“And then I’m making that call,” Outlier added rebelliously. “We need him.”

“Fine,” Reiki growled. “Call the merc. Natalie won’t be happy about it, though.”

Outlier shrugged, stepping back down to the fire escape. “She doesn’t have to be,” she pointed out with an innocent smile. “Trick’s in no shape to go up against Dark David, so she won’t even have to know we called him.”

Reiki rolled his eyes. “She’ll know,” he called after her. Outlier just gave him a jaunty wave as she descended the ladder.

Haley Prince, also known as the hero “Outlier”, found her way home somehow. She didn’t remember much of the drive once she got back to her motorcycle, but she had made it home without crashing so she must have been awake.

“Damn,” she muttered as she took off her helmet. “I guess I do need sleep.”

But she didn’t go to bed right away. Since the Asylum building had been blown up, she was staying at her parents’ house in the suburbs. Her mom had left a plate of ham and cheese sandwiches out for her and her brothers, with a small note.

Kids, the sandwiches are to share.

Dad and I will be home at 5 o’clock to start making dinner.

I love you!

Since Haley was the youngest at twenty-one years old, her mom didn’t need to go through the trouble of taking care of them – but ever since Haley and her brother Scott moved back home, they regularly found their mom treating them like they had never left. Haley shook her head, grabbing a sandwich and moving to the living room to eat.

Scott was sitting on the couch, staring at the blank TV. Haley took one look at him, then returned to the kitchen to grab the plate of food and brought it back with her. “Scott, Mom made sandwiches,” she said, putting the plate down on an end table next to him. “You need to eat something.” she flopped back into the recliner, taking a big bite of her own sandwich.

Barely moving his head, Scott’s eyes moved to look at Haley. He raised an eyebrow as he took in her uniform. Haley looked down before rolling her own eyes and turning back to her sandwich. “No, I didn’t bother to change,” she said between bites. “I’ve been out on patrol for thirty-six hours straight, and I’m hungry. So sue me.”

Scott shook his head slightly, grabbing a sandwich from the plate. After another few seconds of awkward silence between them, Haley sighed. “You’re going to have to say something to me eventually,” she told him. “I know you can – you were pretty chatty with Mom the other day until I came in the room. What’s the matter?” she added, taking a bite of her sandwich and talking with her mouth full to hide the tremble that came into her voice. “You still hate me for becoming a Watcher?”

“That had nothing to do with it,” Scott muttered.

“Excuse me?” Haley raised her eyebrows. “Did you just deign to speak to me?”

“Haley,” Scott sighed, resigned to his little sister’s attitude towards him. “It wasn’t about you becoming a Watcher.”

“You could have fooled me,” Haley said. “The last time we spoke, you called me a ‘blood-traitor’ and said I was no sister of yours. You said the Watchers and the police were arresting the Fauns – whom you called ‘activist seekers of justice for the satyr community’, if I remember correctly.” The last part was redundant; they both knew that Haley had an eidetic memory, and never forgot details. “Then you ran off to join the Fauns, cutting off contact not just with me, but with the rest of the family, too. Mom and Dad were worried sick!” She was nearly yelling at this point, pointing at him with her sandwich. “Then, a month ago, the day after the riots, you come crawling home with your hat in hand asking Mom and Dad for a place to stay, but not saying a word to me. You wouldn’t even stay in the same room as me for two weeks!”

At the end of her rant, Haley was panting – she really needed sleep, if she could get that worked up. Scott raised another eyebrow at her as she sat back down and took a defiant bite of her sandwich.

“Like I said,” he told her, “it had nothing to do with you being a Watcher. I said those things because I was taken in by the Fauns’ ‘equality for all’ message.” He shoved the last bit of his own sandwich in his mouth. “I was wrong, okay?” he said with his mouth full. Swallowing, he added, “I didn’t know what I was getting myself into, and I’m sorry for all the stuff I said before leaving.”

Haley stared at him, dumbstruck. Scott had never apologized to her before, not even when they were little and he had pulled the head off of her favorite stuffed animal. Not when he had broken her arm while sparring in high school. Haley’s memory was close to perfect, and this was the first time Scott had ever apologized for something.

All she could think of to say was, “Thank you.”

“I didn’t mean to snub you when we got home,” Scott continued. “I just didn’t know how to face you after… you know, the riots and stuff.”

He was clamming up again. Tired as she was, Haley didn’t want her brother to stop talking. “You’ve been different this past month,” she told him. “What happened with the Fauns? Why’d you leave?”

“You sure you want to talk about that?” Scott asked, resting his elbows on his knees and putting his head in his hands. “You and me, we never saw eye-to-eye on a lot of stuff, but the Fauns were at the top of the list.”

“You were so gung-ho about joining them,” Haley said, polishing off her sandwich. “Then the riots happened, you left them, and now you’re apologizing for what you said.” She shrugged, dusting her hands of crumbs as she stood up to get the vacuum from the hall closet. “I’m curious.”

Scott rolled his eyes as she got the vacuum out, but didn’t say anything about it. Their mom would lecture them for an hour if she came home to find crumbs all over the carpet. Instead, he said, “It has to do with Parker. You know, the Asylum guy?”

Haley stopped dead in her tracks when he mentioned Parker’s name. “You mean the traitor who blew up our tower?” she asked carefully, starting to regret her line of questioning but too curious to stop. “What about him?”

“He saved my life,” Scott said, standing up and taking the vacuum from his sister. “The night of the riots, Claw was going to kill me, but Parker stepped in. Then that video went viral, but it didn’t show the whole story. Claw and I were off camera, and if Parker hadn’t pressed that button, I’d be dead now.”

Haley shook her head. “Wait,” she said, “you’re telling me that Parker sold out the team to save you?”

“Yeah,” Scott said, looking away. “Pretty much.”

Haley sat down hard in the armchair, the vacuum forgotten. “That… that changes things,” she muttered, before suddenly standing back up. “I need to go, there’s way too much to do – ”

“You aren’t going anywhere, baby sister,” came another voice from the doorway. Apparently Haley had been so caught up in Scott’s revelation that she didn’t hear the front door open. Dean, her oldest brother and a bear-satyr, marched over to her and pushed her back down into the chair.

“Hey!” Haley cried. “Dean, what’re you doing here?!”

“That friend of yours, Reiki, stopped by the bakery,” Dean said. “He asked if I could make sure you got home and got to sleep. Good thing I came by, too, since you seem to want to run yourself into the ground.”

Haley jumped up. “I’m fine,” she insisted. “I have to get some things together, and I need to talk to some people about tomorrow. This is important, Dean!”

“You’re no good to anyone if you collapse from exhaustion, Haley,” Dean pointed out, sounding annoyingly like Reiki. “You get to bed and get some sleep first, then you can go.”

“This can’t wait,” Haley insisted. “If I’m going to talk to Parker – ”

“You are not just going to walk into Faun headquarters,” Scott piped in, his eyes going wide. “That’d be suicide!”

“Not necessarily,” Haley shot back. “Have a little faith.”

Dean folded his arms. “Okay, tell you what, baby sister,” he growled. “If you can get past me to the door, I’ll let you walk out of here. But if you can’t, then you go to bed and sleep for at least six hours before you go gallivanting off somewhere.”

Haley balanced her stance and raised her arms, preparing for a fight. Dean raised his eyebrows – he never could raise just one, even when he tried – and the fight drained out of her. She couldn’t take Dean on in her current state, which meant that walking into the Fauns’ lair without a plan and before getting some sleep was a stupid idea. Slumping a little in defeat, she muttered darkly on her way to her room.

* * * * * * * *

Eon City, a few years in the future.

Frank Mejia, very confused.

“This is supposed to be the Asylum building, right?” Frank asked Janus as the elevator took them up to the top floor. “Where are the licenses? They used to be hanging in the entrance hall.”

“Only copies were ever hanging there,” Janus said. “Besides, you all don’t need them now.”

Frank shook his head. “‘Don’t need the licenses,’” he repeated. “I’m not even going to ask. So, the future, huh? You can travel through time.”

“And space,” Janus told him. “To me, it’s like walking down the street is to you. I go where and when I want.”

“I only know of one other person who can go where he wants, when he wants,” Frank said. “Jaunt. Any relation?”

“Oh please,” Janus said, waving a hand lazily in the air. “That hack? His portal-jumping isn’t even a Third-Gen power. He gets it from… but I wasn’t supposed to tell you that. I really shouldn’t have said that,” Janus began muttering to himself. “The timeline needs to be handled carefully. Stupid!”

The elevator dinged, and the doors opened onto a large living area. It looked identical to their home before Parker had blown it up, and Frank looked around in awe.

The only difference he could see was the people. Instead of his team, there were about twenty people in the different rooms, hanging out as if they were at home. Frank had known that the Asylum was supposed to grow over time, but seeing how many members there were in the future shocked him a little.

“Who are all these people?” he asked his guide. “How did the Asylum expand so much in just a few years?”

“Shit happened,” Janus shrugged unhelpfully. “You recruited a lot over time, and more people began stepping up to follow your team’s example. Come on, this way.”

Janus began leading Frank to the lounge, but they were stopped by a few people along the way.

“Hey, Shadow,” asked a young guy with a scottish accent. “Merlin and I were wondering if you’d like to join us for dinner. We’ve got a lot to talk about lately, what with Avis’ – ”

“Not now, Duck,” Janus cut him off.

“Janus,” the one called “Duck” greeted, “didn’t see you there. So today’s the day, huh? Shadow’s been waiting.” He looked Frank up and down curiously.

Janus nodded. “Yep. He’s in the lounge, right?”

“If I knew where he was, I wouldn’t have mistaken this one for him,” Duck replied, nodding back at Frank.

“Thanks anyways,” Janus said, continuing to lead Frank.

Frank had a million questions about this time, but he started with, “Who was that?”

“Oh, Duck? You’ll meet him in a couple of years,” Janus told him. “In your time, Duck, Merlin, and the rest of Avis are a group of Scottish heroes who basically do what the Asylum does, just in Scotland. Ah, here’s Shadow!”

They entered the lounge, and Frank had a disconcerting moment when he first saw himself. The other version of Frank – the one from this time – looked older, and had a few more scars. One in particular ran along his jawline, which the younger Frank didn’t have yet. Frank rubbed his goatee, noticing that his older self had changed the cut.

The older Frank looked up from the papers he had been pouring over. “Janus!” he cried, standing up suddenly. “Today’s the day, then?” He looked over at the younger Frank, looking him up and down. “Dang, this job’s aged me,” he muttered. He gestured for the younger Frank to take the seat opposite him. “Let’s get to it,” he said. “You have a ton of questions; I’ll try to answer them.”

Frank sat down across from himself, and began to hear about his future.

* * * * * * * *

Eon City Hospital Rec Room, a little less than three months ago.

Natalie Fawkes and Sabrina “Rina” Dawson.

“Hit me,” Natalie said, tapping the table between herself and Rina. Rina dealt a card face-up, shrugging as she did so.

“Not sure why you’re obsessing,” she commented. “They’re going after Dark David tomorrow because he’s a danger to the city until they get him the treatment. They can’t wait for us.”

“Easy for you to say,” Natalie scoffed. “Your powers just got a little out of control. You might be down for weeks. I’m fine; the stupid doctors just want to keep me here for ‘observation’.”

Rina raised her eyebrow at her. “You think this is easy for me?” she asked. “My powers imploded. I’m kept in isolation at night so I can get some sleep without the entire hospital freaking out over imaginary monsters from my nightmares. I can’t even use them the way I normally would to help during the team out during the day, not accurately. I have to stay behind because I’m powerless to help my friends – that’s far from ‘easy’.”

“You know what I mean,” Natalie muttered by way of apology. “I never had powers. I’m used to going out exactly like I am right now – tricks up my sleeves and cards in the air.” She threw her hand down and pulled a card from the top of the deck. Tossing it up, she caught it by making it float between her fingers. “I could help right now, if the doctors weren’t so… so mother hen-ish.”

“That’s a neat trick,” Rina admitted, having seen her friend pull it many times over the last few weeks in the hospital. “Let’s see you do the scarf-throwing one. You know, like you’d actually do in a fight.”

She grinned at the annoyed look on Natalie’s face. Natalie had been trying unsuccessfully to toss her scarf around a practice dummy in her room for weeks – her shoulder hadn’t quite healed enough to use that particular trick, which is the real reason the doctors were keeping her in the hospital. Dale had done his best with his Third Gen power, but some things would only heal over time.

“I just can’t believe Haley’s in charge,” Natalie said, changing the subject as she put the card back in the deck. “Agent left the team in the lurch.”

“Agent’s dealing with his own stuff,” Rina said, shrugging. As Natalie picked her hand back up, she added, “You know this isn’t the first time he’s lost a team.”

Natalie pursed her lips. “Don’t make me say it,” she warned. Rina just smiled knowingly. “Seriously, I hate agreeing with Haley on anything, but it’s like she and I are the only ones who haven’t given up on the team. We’re not lost, we just had a setback. A big setback,” she admitted, “but not insurmountable. Agent needs to pull his head out of his ass and realize that, because Haley’s not a leader.”

“She’s not doing a bad job,” Rina shrugged.

“Did you not hear what Reiki said earlier?” Natalie asked. “Haley’s running herself ragged trying to do everything instead of delegating anything. That’s not a leader.”

“You should be happy,” Rina pointed out dryly. “We finally found something that Haley’s bad at. You don’t have to call her ‘Little Miss Perfect’ anymore.”

Natalie rolled her eyes. “I liked calling her that,” she said. “When the team fell apart, it was comforting to know that Little Miss Perfect could hold everything together.”

“Except that it’s been a month, and she’s barely hanging on to it all,” Rina added.

“Right,” Natalie said, showing her royal flush and raking in the chips. “I need to get back out there, and so do you. We can get Earthborn back, and when the team’s back together Agent will come back.”

Rina nodded, twisting her mouth as if she didn’t want to say the next words. “And what about Frank and Parker?” she asked.

Natalie’s face turned stoney. She didn’t say another word, but stood up and left the room. Rina watched her go, not surprised at her reaction. She sat back in her chair, wondering how her friends could have left them like that.

“Agent, we need you,” she muttered to no one.

* * * * * * * *

Eon City, Faun Headquarters, four months ago.

Parker Fawkes, AKA Fallen.

Parker was battling cabin fever.

He had never been good at waiting around, and that’s all he had been able to do for the last month. Sure, Claw left him in charge of Eon City, but he was still on the ECPD’s Most Wanted list. He had been holed up in the Faun’s headquarters since the riots, and he was going stir crazy from it. He had taken to working out in the afternoons, just for some sort of movement – and because sitting around gave him too much time to think.

“You know, I don’t understand your obsession with push-ups,” Kiara remarked from the doorway, crossing her arms and smirking at him. “Aren’t you supposed to be super-strong, or something? What’s the exercise supposed to do?”

“Did you want something, or are you just here for the snarky comments?” Parker asked, standing up and dusting his hands off.

Kiara raised her eyebrows, coming further into the room. “Can’t I just be here to admire the view?” she asked, grabbing his shirt from the chair and holding it out to him.

“Thanks,” Parker said, grabbing the shirt and putting it on. “Sorry I’m being a grouch. I can’t stand being cooped up like this.”

“I’m surprised you came back here after Claw leaked that video,” Kiara said, shrugging as she sat down on one of the room’s folding chairs. “How can you trust him after that?”

“Didn’t have much of a choice,” Parker said, fitting his wings through the slits in his shirt and sitting down across from her. “He leaked that video to make sure I had nowhere else to go.”

“I’d have just flown away,” Kiara said, “just to spite him after a stunt like that.”

“Then I’d be dead.” Parker shook his shoulders loose, his wings feeling heavy. “Law enforcement, Watchers, and the FBI are all hunting me – I couldn’t run from them and the Fauns, too.”

“But then he put you in charge here,” Kiara added, a curious tone creeping into her voice.

So this was why she was there. “Well, you almost went a month without bringing that up,” Parker remarked, standing back up and stretching his arms.

Kiara stood up, too. “You’re at the top of the Eon City police’s list for blowing up the Asylum building, and Claw put you in charge of the Eon City Fauns.”

“Is there a question in there?” Parker raised an eyebrow.

Kiara threw up her hands. “Only the obvious ones,” she said. “Why the hell are you now the leader here? Why didn’t he send you someplace else until the heat cooled? How does he trust you enough to put you in charge of the city?”

“It’s complicated,” Parker answered, shrugging. “You probably wouldn’t believe me if I told you, too – I almost didn’t believe it, myself. But the short answer is that Claw’s not the only one calling the shots.”

“Oh, come on,” Kiara said, twirling one of her whiskers with a clawed finger. “You can’t say something like that and not give me any details!”

“Kiara, you once told me that you kept your head down around here because that was the only way to stay safe,” Parker said, leaning against a table. “Trust me when I say that asking questions about this will bring the wrong kind of attention.”

Kiara sighed, but said, “Point taken.”

She might have continued the conversation, but Lizard chose that moment to interrupt. “Fallen!” came the cry by the doorway. “We have company!”

“What?” he asked, following Lizard into the hallway. “What do you mean, ‘company’?”

“She just showed up,” Lizard explained. “Walked through the front door like she owned the place. Under Claw we would have just killed her on sight, but she’s… she’s asking for you, Fallen.” Lizard shook his head. “By name, too. I thought we ought to let you see her before we cut her throat.”

“We’ll see about the whole throat-cutting thing, Liz,” Parker said. “That’s how Claw does things, but I’m not Claw.”

“If she knows you’re here, then chances are she’ll tell someone else if you let her go,” Lizard warned.

“If she knows I’m here, then others might already know, and it’s a moot point.” Parker shook his head. “Just take me to her,” he instructed.

They came to the room Claw had once used as a throne room. Parker was still uncomfortable taking Claw’s usual seat on the dais, so he entered the room intending to stand in front of the intruder…

… and stopped dead in his tracks when he saw who it was.

“Is she trying to get us both killed?” Parker muttered.

“Who is she?” Kiara asked from behind him. Apparently she had followed them to the throne room.

Parker sighed in defeat. “Kiara, meet Haley Prince, Scott’s little sister,” he said. “Otherwise known as Outlier of the Asylum.”

“She’s an Asylum Watcher?” Kiara repeated. “I thought they were disbanded.”

“Not quite yet,” Haley said with a cocky grin. The Fauns had tied her hands behind her back and forced her to kneel in front of the dais, but she didn’t seem bothered by it.

“There’s only two of you left,” Kiara shot back. “The night of the riots we took your team down.”

Haley shrugged. “Sure, we’re running on fumes,” she admitted, “but we are still running. I’m making sure of that.”

“What the hell are you doing here, Outlier?” Parker asked tiredly.

“I had an interesting chat with Scott this morning,” Haley told him. “Should I keep talking, or do you want this conversation to be more private?”

Parker paused for a second, before telling the Fauns, “Clear out.”

“Fallen – ” Kiara started, but Parker cut her off.

“Whatever else you all might think right now, I’m in charge here,” he said. “Clear the room.”

The Fauns all looked confused, but they obeyed. Haley watched them go with raised eyebrows. “I honestly had no idea if that would work,” she admitted once they were alone. “So the rumors are true; you are in charge here.”

“So you had a chat with Scott,” Parker prompted, impatiently.

“I did,” Haley said. “He had an interesting story to tell me. He said the only reason you pressed that button was to save him – not just to save your own skin, like the video implies.”

“And you walked into Faun headquarters to confront me about it,” Parker finished for her. “That was probably the stupidest thing you could have done. You realize that I can’t just let you go.” He started pacing, shrugging his shoulders to loosen them. Of all the idiotic things…

“Since the video, you’re labelled as ‘unreliable’ to the team,” Haley pointed out. “You think I walked in here without an exit strategy?”

“What team?” Parker asked, suddenly coming to a stop and rounding on her. “You and Reiki are all that’s left, and Reiki won’t stick around forever. As for the others…” he trailed off, wanting to ask about his sister and his friends, but dreading what Haley might tell him.

“That’s actually the real reason I’m here,” Haley said, raising an eyebrow. “We’re going after David.”

Parker blinked. “David?” he repeated. “You and Reiki are going after the guy who can shoot lightning from his fingers? You’ll never be able to take him down.”

“We have help,” Haley said, “but it would be even easier if we had a super-strong bird on our side. Especially one who knows what David can do.”

“Ha ha, very funny,” Parker crossed his arms. “But right now, you have bigger things to worry about. How do you plan to get out of here? You’re tied up, and I can’t hold back the Fauns forever. Claw still has a kill-on-sight order out on you guys.”

Haley held up an arm, showing him the rope that had previously been holding her. “You mean this?” she asked innocently. “I told you months ago, Natalie’s been teaching me some tricks.”

“Impressive,” Parker said dryly. “That still doesn’t tell me how you’re getting out of here in one piece.”

Haley shrugged, standing up. “Like I said, I’ve got an exit plan.” She looked at the watch on her wrist. “In fact, I’ve only got about a minute left. You in, or what?”

Parker shook his head, smirking. “Okay, tell you what: if you can make it out of here alive, I’ll help you guys get Earthborn back,” he said.

“Awesome,” Haley said. She held up a hand and started counting down the seconds on her fingers. “Three, two, one…”

Right on cue, there came a loud BANG from outside the throne room. The sounds of panicked Fauns mingled with loud animals roars from behind the closed door.

“What, exactly, was your exit plan?” Parker asked, staring at the source of the commotion. His tone was unconcerned, but his eyes were screwed up with worry.

“I like to call it, ‘Little Old Lady With Dragon,’” Haley said, grinning proudly.

Parker raised an eyebrow at her. “Granny?” he asked.

“And Herchel,” she confirmed.

“They sound pretty pissed off,” Parker observed as a loud roar shook the building.

“You did blow up her zoo,” Haley pointed out.

Parker put a hand to his forehead. “Fine,” he said, waving his free hand in the direction of the door. “Go on, get out of here.”

“We’re going after Earthborn tomorrow at noon. Meet us at the caves,” Haley told him, heading to the door. “Oh, and Parker?” she said, her hand on the doorknob.

“What?” Parker looked up at her.

“It’ll work out. You’ll see.” Haley turned the doorknob, then stopped and looked back at him again. “I’m glad we didn’t lose you,” she added, then opened the door and raced through it.

Parker watched her go, dumbfounded. “She’s either the bravest or the craziest person I’ve ever met,” he observed to the empty room, “and I grew up with Natalie.” Shaking his head, he waited until the sounds of roaring had faded before checking on the Fauns.

* * * * * * * *

Eon City Tunnels, four months ago.

Haley Prince, AKA Outlier.

“You made it,” Haley said, biting back a grin as Eli Howard, also known as Butterfly the mercenary, strolled up. Reiki was standing next to her, rolling his eyes. He silently handed over a ten-spot, and Haley took it with a satisfied smirk.

“Well, I wouldn’t have missed this fiasco,” Eli said, grinning at her. “Besides, I have a different revenue stream for this gig. You’re in luck.”

“As long as you can use that thing,” Reiki growled, nodding at the blow gun Eli had strung across his back.

Eli shrugged. “I’ve never actually used one before,” he admitted. “But how hard can it be?”

Reiki started protesting, but Haley cut him off. “We need him,” she reminded her teammate.

“So when’s the party going to start?” Eli asked, nonplussed.

“As soon as the other two members get here,” Haley answered evasively.

Reiki turned towards her in surprise. “Two?” he asked. “I thought we were just waiting for Granny.”

“Right.” Haley bit her lip. “I didn’t want to tell you, because then you’d tell Natalie and it was bad enough that I called Butterfly…” she started babbling, talking around the answer.

Reiki saw through her mumbling. “Who is it?” he demanded.

“Yo,” came a greeting from behind him. Reiki spun around, his eyes narrowing as he saw Parker walking up.

Him?” he cried, getting into a fighting stance. “What the hell is he doing here?!”

“I asked him to come,” Haley said, shielding her eyes from the sun as she glanced upwards. “Hey, Granny’s coming now.”

“Don’t change the subject!” Reiki barked. “What’s he doing here?”

Haley gave Reiki a patient stare, one she often used to let him know that he was being testy. “There’s more to the story than the video showed,” she explained. “Parker’s not a bad guy; he was just put in a difficult spot. He’s here to help.”

“Don’t worry, sonny,” Granny called over, dismounting from her dragon as it landed. “Herchel and Louise will keep him in line. Bird-boy’s not going anywhere.” She took her plush wolf doll out of her bag, tapping her knitting needles to it and whispering something. Louise the wolf sprang forward towards Parker, hackles bared. Granny laughed as Parker stumbled backwards in surprise.

“I forgot how big she is,” Parker said defensively, flapping his wings to get his balance back. “Look, I’m sorry about the tower. Nobody was supposed to be there.”

Reiki relaxed his fighting stance, but crossed his arms as he glared at Parker. “‘Nobody was supposed to be there’?” he repeated. “Natalie, David, and Dale aren’t ‘nobody’. And the security guards. And the people we were saving from the riots. And the rescue workers from the riots.”

“And my zoo,” Granny piped in, giving Parker a disapproving look.

“And Granny’s zoo,” Reiki agreed. “You know the riot drills: the tower was a designated safe area for civilians!”

“And the bombs were on the top floor,” Parker snapped back. “The garage was reinforced, and the whole building wasn’t supposed to come down on top of it! I took a calculated risk to save the life of the guy in front of me, and I stand by it!”

“Reiki,” Haley warned as her teammate opened his mouth to respond. “He saved my brother’s life.”

Reiki turned to stare at her. “It’s true,” she told him. “So just… stop. Okay?”

He nodded and turned towards the tunnels. “Let’s just get this over with,” he muttered. Granny followed, with her wolf and dragon shuffling behind her. Louise gave Parker another growl for good measure before stalking off after Granny.

“Well, that was entertaining,” Eli said jauntily, putting his hands behind his head in a stretch. “Parker, glad we’re on the same side.”

“Shut up, Butterfly,” Parker growled at him, shaking his shoulders to loosen his wing muscles. He followed behind Granny, keeping a safe distance back from Herchel and Louise.

Eli shrugged, saying to Haley, “You’ve got yourself quite a ‘team’ here,” he said. “Everybody’s got each other’s backs, in any case. Just need to know if it’s help or a knife coming.”

“We can work together long enough to get David back,” Haley said hopefully. “We may not trust each other, but we can get the job done if we all stay professional.”

“Not sure where you got that idea,” Eli muttered.

“So, you have an ‘alternate revenue stream’?” Haley asked, changing the subject as they all headed into the tunnels.

“Yep,” Eli said. “Somebody seems to like you, in any case. They paid for me to help you get Earthborn back.” He peered ahead as the dark of the tunnels closed around them. “How did you say we were going to find him?”

Haley marched on. “He’s in here,” she said. “I got reports through Agent’s network of crackling lightning down here, and a commotion involving new tunnels being created. He’s definitely holed up here.”

“So… you have no idea how to find him,” Eli translated. “Great.”

“Have a little faith,” Haley said. “I have a plan.” Eli said nothing, waiting for her to continue. “Okay, I have part of a plan,” she finally admitted.

“There it is,” Eli said.

“It’ll work!” Haley insisted.

“Milady, you are an excellent fighter, and I have great respect for your lack of fear,” Eli told her, “but a leader you are not. When’s Agent going to start calling the shots again?”

“He’ll be back,” Haley said. “I’m only here for now. We can do this!”

Eli shrugged, barely visible in the dark tunnels. Haley found her flashlight in her utility belt and switched it on as Eli continued, “You rely a lot on faith, milady. People aren’t all good, and life isn’t made of sunshine and rainbows.”

“I know that,” Haley said. “I just think there are more good people in the world than bad, is all. And I know that Agent will be back before we know it. Natalie’s looking after him, after all.”

“Oh, Natalie’s got him,” Eli said in mock surprise. “That’ll fix everything!” He grinned, teasing her. “What’s with you two, anyways? I can’t tell if you’re friends or what.”

“Me and Natalie? We work together,” Haley said. “She and I came to an understanding, and we help improve each other.”

“So you’re rivals,” Eli said.

Haley shrugged. “I guess, if you want to put a label on it,” she said.

“Hey, you two in the back,” Reiki growled from farther ahead in the tunnels, “this works better if we’re quiet.”

“Reiki’s mad,” Eli whispered, teasing Haley.

Haley took a deep breath. “One more mission, one more mission…” she began repeating under her breath. The familiar feeling of being watched crept up again, and Haley shuddered in the dark. The tunnels were creepy.

The team came to the opening where they planned to set up their ambush. Haley pointed Eli to the pile of rocks where they had captured Dark David the last time. Eli mimed a salute, and hid behind the rubble.

The rest of the team took positions with their backs to the wall – which was pointless, since they didn’t know where David might appear. They all looked at Haley expectantly.

“What now?” Reiki asked in a whisper.

Haley responded in her normal tone. “Now we get his attention,” she said. “David, I know you’re there. Come out where we can see you; we just want to talk!”

“That’s your plan?” Parker scoffed, rolling his eyes. “‘Come out and talk to us’? You know, I thought you were gutsy for barging into Faun Headquarters like that, but you really are just making this up as you go along, aren’t you?” He shook his head and started back towards the entrance to the tunnels. “I’m out of here.”

Louise jumped in front of him, baring her teeth in a snarl. Parker jumped back in alarm as Granny laughed. “Nobody leaves until we see Earthborn,” Granny said. “At least give her a chance.”

She nodded at Haley, who took a breath and continued. “David, you told Natalie last time that you felt trapped,” she called. “You said you just wanted your freedom. If you talk to us, we might be able to work something out!”

“This is stupid,” Parker muttered, eyeing Louise warily. “It’s not going to – ”

“Last time I trusted one of you, you just trapped me again,” came a growl from behind Haley. “Why should I trust you now?”

Haley turned around to face him. Dark David’s face stuck out of the wall, but the rest of his body was still behind the brick of the tunnel. “Because we just want our friend back,” Haley told him, keeping her hands in view so that he could see she wasn’t carrying anything. “We’re tired of chasing after you, and you’re tired of running from us or you wouldn’t be here. Let’s work together to find a compromise.” She gave a hand signal to Reiki, and he lit up the tunnels so that they could see.

“What compromise is there?” Dark David spat, squinting in the sudden light. “Either he’s in control, or I am. We both can’t be there!”

“Help me understand,” Haley said, trying to keep him talking. “Why not?”

“It just doesn’t work that way!” Dark David said. His head came out of the brick wall, as if he took a step forward. “He’s got different plans, different goals. When he comes out, I get locked up! It’s not fair!”

Haley kept her eyes on his, showing him that she was sincere. “I want to help you, David,” she said. “We need you.” She took a step back.

Dark David followed, stepping fully out of the tunnel wall. “You need me?” he repeated, disbelieving. Electricity began crackling around his hands. “You brought the traitor, the mercenary, the grouch, and the Djinn all because you need me?”

“How did you know about that?” Granny asked, surprised. “I never told Earthborn; I never told any of the team!”

“Oh please,” Dark David smirked. “It’s so obvious. You have one of the talismans. Those needles – am I right? You meet some interesting people in the dark places of the city.”

Haley stepped between them. “David, we all want to help you,” she began again, but David cut her off.

“Help me? Then why does the mercenary have a blow gun?” he demanded to know. “You plan to trap me again.”

“If that were true, then he would have fired already,” Haley pointed out. “You don’t exactly have your armor on.”

Dark David looked uncomfortable. “That’s the only reason I’m still here,” he said. “I can pull up my armor faster than he can shoot.”

Haley narrowed her eyes, taking in the scene. He was hiding something; she silently thanked her brother for making her get a good night’s sleep so she could see it. “I don’t think so,” she said slowly. “I think you and our David are more symbiotic than you let on. He controls the earth, and you control the lightning, right?” She stepped towards him, making him back up, but he didn’t retreat into the wall like before. “That’s why your own mud armor held you down when Natalie faced you. That’s why Earthborn has such a hard time keeping his lightning straight – you two are fighting each other, so neither of you can use all of your power.”

“No,” he said. “I can use the earth powers just fine on my own.”

Haley took another step in. “I doubt that,” she said. “I think the reason you aren’t running right now is because our David won’t let you.”

“Haley…” Reiki warned. She held up a hand to quiet him.

“Eli could shoot you right now, and you couldn’t stop him,” she said confidently. “I’m right, aren’t I?”

“You want to find out?” Dark David said, raising a brick off of the floor with his powers. “Try me.”

Haley took in the scene, calculating the odds. He could raise a brick, but could he escape? “You’re bluffing,” she decided, reaching out to grab his arm.

Dark David let the brick drop as he shot her with a bolt of lightning from his hand. Haley fell to the ground, a burn mark on her uniform where the lightning had hit it. Her arm twitched from the voltage, but she was otherwise motionless. “Clever,” he said, stepping towards the rest of the team. “But not quite clever enough.” He raised his hands, readying another lightning bolt, but Parker darted forward, grabbing his arms and holding them behind his back.

“Now, Butterfly!” he cried.

Eli used the rocks to keep the blow gun steady and fired. In seconds, Dark David stopped struggling against Parker’s super strength and fell limp. Parker let him fall, then turned to help Haley. She had fallen against the tunnel floor when the lightning bolt had hit her, and her shoulder had a large burn on it right above her heart.

“Outlier?” Parker said, almost afraid to touch her. “Come on, you can’t die. Outlier!” Reiki and Granny came over, pushing him aside as they checked their teammate. “Hey!”

“Haley,” Granny said, picking up her hand. “Come on, dear, wake up.”

“Ugh,” Haley groaned, opening her eyes. “That hurt more than I thought.”

“You freaking idiot,” Reiki muttered at her. She tried to sit up, but he pushed her back down. “Stay down,” he ordered. “You’re lucky that blast didn’t kill you.”

“Chip does a good job,” Haley pointed out, pulling some of the torn fabric of her uniform away from the scorch to reveal an insulated layer underneath. “My uniform took most of it.”

Eli came over next to Parker. “You didn’t think a little thing like that would kill her, did you?” he asked, clapping a hand on his shoulder. “Haley’s made of tougher stuff than that.”

Parker shook his head. “I can’t decide if she’s insanely brave or bravely insane,” he admitted. “She took that bolt on purpose?”

“One thing I’ve picked up on, working with the Asylum,” Eli said, “is that you all have your roles. Haley’s role seems to be taking whatever beating is necessary for the rest of the team to do their job.”

“So why did she even need us?” Parker asked.

Haley sat up, shaking off Reiki’s worrying as she looked at Parker. “I had no idea until we were down here that he didn’t have the same rock armor as Earthborn,” she admitted. “Reiki was here to light up the scene, and Butterfly was here to take the shot. Granny’s now going to get him out of here and back to Dale, before the tranquilizer wears off,” she said pointedly. “I’m fine, Granny. Go.”

Granny shrugged, and whistled for Louise and Herchel. The big wolf darted forward to Granny as the dragon walked over to David and picked him up in his jaws. As Granny’s animals moved David out of the tunnels, Haley continued.

“When my brother told me what you’d done for him, I figured we could trust you enough to help hold David while Eli took the shot,” she said. “That would make it easier for us. Then we got down here, and I found out that he didn’t have full control of Earthborn’s powers, and it suddenly got much easier. I love it when that happens,” she added with a sigh.

Parker stared at her. “So your plan really was to just come down here and ask him to talk?” he said disbelievingly.

“Yep,” Haley grinned as she stood up.

As Parker stood blinking at her, Eli and Reiki looked at each other and shrugged. “You get used to it,” Reiki said, turning down the tunnel to head outside. “Come on, Outlier; you should see Dale about that shoulder.”

As they left the tunnels, Parker just shook his head. “I’m not sure I’ll ever get used to that level of insanity,” he said, unfurling his wings in the sun, “but thanks for getting me out for a morning.”

Reiki glared at him. “This doesn’t mean you’re forgiven, Fallen,” he spat, using Parker’s Faun name. “Next time we meet, you’re fair game.”

Haley elbowed Reiki in the ribs, but Parker just flapped his wings. “I wouldn’t expect any less,” he said. Giving Haley a cheeky grin, he took a running start to fly back to the Fauns.

Haley shook her head as she turned to Eli. “You know,” she said, “even with Earthborn back, we could use an extra hand on the team.”

Eli considered it for a moment. “Let’s let Agent get back first,” he answered. “Sorry, Milady, but your particular brand of insanity isn’t something I can take on every mission.”

“Offer’s always on the table,” Haley said.

“Don’t push it,” Reiki growled. “Natalie will be back any day now, too.”

“She’s still upset about the whole ‘I shot her’ thing?” Eli asked. “She really needs to chill out.” He gave a jaunty wave as he jogged off.

Haley turned back to Reiki, grinning. He stared back with a questioning look. “How are you this happy?” he finally asked.

“I love it when a plan comes together,” Haley said. “We got Earthborn back – that’s a huge victory. Rina and Natalie will heal, Agent will snap out of it, and we’ll find out where Frank went. We’ll rebuild the tower, and it’ll be how it was.”

Reiki just sighed and walked away. Haley looked back at the tunnels before following him.

Things really could get better.

* * * * * * * *

Next: Issue #15 – In Another Time